ML 1

   I gotta tell ya...I'm absolutely incredibleized. Sitting here at 24 inches tall, weighing less

  than 25 pounds, and under the knowledge that I could continue to shrink as much as two

  or three more inches and lose as much as two or three more pounds. I hate being reduced

  to this, but I gotta admit, given my situation, it could have been alot worse.

  Now that I've got your interest, I guess I need to backtrack a bit...

  My whole life, I've been a man who has always seemed to be in charge of my destiny. In

  all of my relationships, whether it be friend or foe, family or friends, I've always taken the

  lead. I remember walking into a bar with my friends, during the week that I turned twenty

  one years old, and exclaiming 'Who would I like to leave with tonite.' Times sure have

  changed, as it's not my choice anymore; But i digress.

  Back in those times however, life was great. I remember, picking up a nubile young

  number, dancing with her, and running my fingers down her breasts and young buttocks,

  pulling her close. She was the innocent one, I the masculine, tough guy. But I loved the

  girls: To my credit, I always had to like the girls I ended up with. I never slept with a girl

  that I didn't like on some level. It was wild, but in some humane way, I had a desire to be

  wanted or liked, unlike some of my friends, who basically wanted to get laid in some way,

  shape, or form.

  But here I am, on my stepdaughter's lap, about ready to explode. She's wearing the

  softest, shiniest and silkiest negligee I've ever felt. At her insistence, I've got my hands on

  her silk covered breasts (Not only that guys, She's five foot two, ninety five pounds,

  nineteen years old, and damn cute). Ya gotta realize that she's holding me with my legs

  around her waist, a hand cupped under my right thigh, and the other hand holding my

  head. I've never been kissed like this, not even in my 'bigger' days. I try to tell her that I'm

  about ready to explode; She tells me 'You're my little angel, it's OK and mommy loves

  you. Don't hold back babydoll, I'll understand. Tide's cheap honey; you're not.' .As she

  said that, she pressed my thigh just slightly, which caused the silky folds of her negligee          to softly caress my over excited member. That little move was all it took. Upon explosion, I apologized for not being able to exercise better control. Her response to this was simply

  to press me closer to her silky bosom, and to assure me that she took my lack of ability to

  control myself as an extreme compliment. Then she took my chin between her thumb and

  forefinger, and tilted my head so that our eyes met. I could see that she was very sincere.

  She asked 'Are we a happy little camper?' I said 'yes, of course,' and she said, 'I just

  didn't want my little angel doubting my sincerety.' 'Now come along with me and help me

  pick out another negligee.' With that, she set me down, grabbed my hand (Hard to believe

  that I could completely encircle her little hand with mine a few weeks ago) and led me to

  her closet. Man, do I digress or what? (As if you care at this point). We'll get back to this;

  I think she likes me.

  I got married at the age of 24. It was a traditional situation...I was of the football crowd,

  but so was she. We always knew our roles. She was Mother and wife, I was Father and

  husband. Over the years, we had four children, three boys and one girl. I was always the

  one to make decisions, not necessarily out of choice, but really out of necessity. Believe it

  or not, I changed over the years. I came to love and respect women who had the ability

  to think and act as individuals.

  My wife didn't change with me. She thought I was nuts, and couldn't understand why I

  wanted to move on after fifteen years of marriage. I told her I wanted to be with a woman

  who had learned the concept of independence and/or free will. It was sad actually. All our

  lives, she had relied on me to make the appropriate decisions. To this cause, out of

  necessity, I done (sic) just that (I ain't dumb). I decided divorce was not only appropriate,

  but actually the best move.

  Sex with my wife was always kind of a Wham, Bam, thank you Mam sort of affair. She

  never seemed to like it, and to tell you the truth, it was sort of a lonely process for me.

  Necessary of course, but lonely. I longed to be with someone that I truly cared for. I was

  surprised by my longing for true romance. I would listen to friends who would brag about

  banging a bunch of different women, and believe me, I've had my share, but I honestly

  had to like the woman I was with to have a truly good time.

  To make up for the lackluster nature of our sex, I relied on my imagination. I was not the

  type to go out and cheat, although I did have my share of opportunities and actually

  thought about it on a regular basis. Initially, I refused to cheat on a moral basis; By the end

  of our relationship, I refused out of fear that my children would place blame on me for our

  divorce. In any case, I did not venture out in this area until we were officially divorced.

  As previously indicated, my wife was very traditional, and because of that, had absolutely

  no problem with me being in control of our daily events, including sex. In fact, that was the only way she knew how to live. For the first few years, I concurred and ran the show.

  She complied of course. After the first few years, with relative boredom setting in, I

  decided I needed to spice things up a bit. Since I did not believe in cheating, and because

  my wife was not exactly a voyeur in this area, I had only myself to rely on. You've

  probably come to the conclusion that I seem to have a thing for the female form clothed in

  soft, shiny, silky material. Somehow, I think this goes back to my childhood. In any case,

  I bought my wife several of the softest, and silkiest gowns and negligees I could lay my

  hands on (no pun intended), and presented them at any occasion I could think of

  (Sometimes just because I was a great guy).

  There was one gown I was particularly impressed with. It was long (ankle length), white,

  and pure silk. Before I go any further, I need to qualify something. I know I mentioned

  that my life with my wife became boring, but it's not because she was unattractive. On the

  contrary, she was, and still is, quite striking. At five foot, seven inches tall, and never over

  115 pounds, except while pregnant, firm, full lucious breasts, flat stomach, beautiful hips,

  rear end, and legs...physically, she's a gorgeous gal. We just couldn't connect mentally

  after a while.

  Anyway, regarding the gown, I was particularly impressed with the way Jeannie filled it

  out. I remember the way her hair fell around her shoulders, around the spaghetti straps

  which held the silky fabric to her body, and down to the top of her firm, ripe young

  buttocks. Her breasts were full and somewhat animated, her nipples protruding like

  beacons through the sheer, silky fabric. The gown clung to her firm supple hips and

  buttocks, allowing the outline of her cheeks to shine on through. No matter how many

  times we played out this scene, I was always mesmerized as I approached her from

  behind. I would slide my hands over her hips, past her tummy, and right up to her luscious

  breasts, and pull her in to me. At five foot, eleven inches tall, this worked out to a perfect

  fit. Her tush would slide right in under my erect member, and to tell you the truth, I always

  became a virtual slave at this point. Ya gotta realize...holding her ripe, firm breasts, my

  face in her silky, auburn hair, and my wang buried in pure silk cheeks...Man, I'm

  digressing again.

  You're probably wondering why I had a problem with all of this. After reflecting on what

  I've just written, maybe I'm wondering too. At the time, and even now, it just wasn't

  enough. There was no soulmate connection. I needed more. Aside from those few

  moments, there was nothing else. Even then, it was just a horny me doing what I had to

  do to satisfy myself. And in a way, I guess I used her beauty to get ultimate satisfaction.

  Unfortunately, it was a temporary fix, and not a long lasting, love based cure.

  You're probably asking, where the hell are you going with this? I think all of this is

  important if you want to truly understand the nature of the problems I face right now. I ask

  that you bear with me as, should this ever happen to you, at least you'll have been

  forewarned.

  There is one point that I have neglected to mention, which may be of particular interest to

  the people who frequent these channels. Even though I've spent the majority of my life

  (I'm mid forties) at five foot eleven, I've always wondered what it might be like to be a

  much smaller man. I've always considered myself to be a very macho, and somewhat

  tough guy (Go Raiders), but for whatever reason, am intrigued by the idea of being say,

  twenty to twenty five inches tall, and being cared for by a woman, preferably with a very

  strong maternal instinct. Not that I necessarily want to be mothered and/or babied...I have

  far too strong a normal sexual urge to be treated like that. But rather, I'd like to be cared

  for by someone who understands that I'm far too little to care for myself, but still have all

  the normal sexual desires of a real man. I realize that I may have to give up some of the

  control that I'm normally accustomed to having, but in exchange I know that I'll be cared

  for in a loving and respectful manner. Of course, this is not what I truly wanted; it was just

  fun to think about. To actually be a little guy, and totally dependent on a woman would be

  out of the question. Considering what I've described above, isn't it ironic that I'm in my

  current situation? But I digress.

  I remember cupping my wife's silky breasts from behind, getting lost in her locks, and

  allowing my swollen member to slide between her silky butt cheeks and thinking, what

  would happen if I were to suddenly shrink to about 23 or 24 inches in height? What

  would she do? I remember pondering this question and thinking, 'If I were to ask her that,

  would she think I was a freak?' After confronting her in this situation a number of times, I

  finally worked up the courage to ask her THE question. So, as I held her from behind, I

  popped the question, 'Honey, what would be your reaction if I were say, a little man'

  Predictably, she responded by saying 'What in the hell are you talking about?' I

  responding by saying that I had seen people with certain disabilities on the television, and

  this was one that peaked my curiosity. She then asked why, and I said that it was just

  curiosity, but that we could drop it if she'd like, to which she replied, 'How little?' I was

  surprised, but responded 'Say twenty to twenty four inches.'

  I should have known better. When she asked 'How little?' I should have at least made a

  mental note of it. I realize that I've got an unusual interest in the giantess/shrinking

  scenario, but the average person does not. I guess I got caught up in her answer, and did

  not see a reason to contemplate any warning signs. Actually her answer was so surprising

  I could only think of the role playing possibilities. When I answered twenty to twenty four

  inches, she said 'How would we pay our bills, you couldn't possibly work...Are you

  talking about a permanent situation, or would you just be my little lover for a short time?' I said, 'What if we don't know, we'll have to see?' She responded by saying that 'In all

  reality, if you were to shrink to twenty inches, we'd have to be doing a lot more of this.'

  When she said that, she held her hands out in a holding or cuddling position. I said, 'What

  does that little gesture mean?'

  She then told me that 'I don't necessarily believe in all of this fantasy, but obviously you

  have some interest. I don't know if it's just because you're insecure with our relationship,

  or possibly because you doubt my love for you. Maybe this 'little man' crap is just a cover

  up for your insecurity. But let me play along. I will state that if you were to shrink to a

  height of twenty to twenty four inches, you'd be essentially helpless. My maternal instinct

  would kick in big time. You most likely would not be able to carry your load financially,

  because you'd be too little to work. I own my house, and make a pretty good living. Let's

  face it, things would have to change in major ways. Right now you're the macho big time

  guy, with a macho big-time paycheck. If what you're proposing ever turns out, you'd

  likely have to be totally dependent on someone, both physically and financially.'

  'I am totally committed to you, and would not hesitate to take charge of you and your

  situation. Like I said, my maternal instinct would kick in big time.' I then asked her what

  she meant by that, and she replied, 'Like I said, things would have to change dramatically.'

  In a smart ass sort of way I said 'Who the hell for, you or me?' She seemed to grow tired

  of the conversation at this point and stated, 'Let me sum it up for you...Like I said, I'm

  playing along with you, but if you were to shrink down to the size of a doll, I'd treat you

  like one. I'm totally committed to you, and will always take care of you. As I said, things

  would change; we'd be doing a lot more of this (Hands extended in a holding/cuddling

  way). With the maternal instinct kicking in, I don't think I could resist picking you up,

  cuddling and protecting you at every possible juncture. I just don't think I could help it,

  like I said, it's maternal instinct. I would hope that you could get used to this treatment, as

  it would only be out of my love for you that you have to accept it (You wouldn't have

  much choice). Believe me, you'd be most intimately familiar with my breasts over the next few weeks.'

  'Most of your life would be spent on my lap, by my side in bed, or maybe riding my hip in

  the kitchen while I'm doing my chores. Oh, don't think you won't be doing your share of

  chores, I'll put you to work. But from your perspective, the world would be a huge,

  possibly unmanageable place. You'd need a lot of help. That's where I come in. Don't

  think I wouldn't enlist some help. You know my daughter (Michelle) gets out of school

  over the winter break, and would love to help take care of you.' Anyway, this is all

  conjecture at this point, I really don't know why it was ever brought up.' I know it's

  somehow important to you, and therefore I'm glad we discussed it, but it's just a fantasy

  issue, so can we drop it?' I decided to let it go at that.

 This is a true a digression. As I was writing, the neighbor girl walked by. Not in my

  control baby. Will be back on point over the next few days. Hope it's not moving too

  slow. Let me know.

  I never brought up the issue with my wife again, but I made a point to continue

  worshipping her from behind. I loved holding her that way, but I don't think she ever really appreciated or enjoyed it. She was graced with the body of an angel, who could make

  heads spin, but never exhibited much sensuality. Pure beauty doesn't always do it. I did

  however, get her to stand on a milk carton one time, on the premise that it might be kind

  of wild and/or kinky to make love standing up. Of course, under this premise I was only

  breast high to her. Knowing the mindset of the people in this forum, I'm sure you can all

  relate when I say that I allowed my imagination to run wild. I'm digressing again.

  We divorced not too long after the aformentioned activities. In doing this, of course, I

  took the lead. My wife, being the follower, never really contested anything, but rather just

  went along with the program, which in my mind was a major part of our problem. I so

  desired that she get in my face, show some passion, maybe tell how she felt, or maybe tell

  me where to go. I'd have taken anything at that point. But it wasn't forthcoming. I

  assumed that she just didn't care...what I didn't realize at the time was that she was very

  much in love with me, and deep down had a burning passion for us. She just didn't know

  how to express her feelings at the time. Believe me, she'd eventually learn how to express

  her feelings in a way that did not exactly make me feel like a 'happy little camper.'

  After the divorce, we both moved on. After a few unceremonius dates, I met a registered

  nurse and fell in love. To this day, I haven't loved anyone as much as I loved Billie. It was

  absolutely amazing. We'd get together on a Friday night, with dinner on her stove. In my

  fashion, I'd grab her from behind (I love the female butt...I can't help it, as I mentioned

  previously, the right female butt can turn me into a virtual slave). I'd appear at six, and we

  wouldn't eat until eleven, which did not bother me in the least. As a medical professional,

  Billie dedicated her professional life to making people feel better. I especially enjoyed

  those times of the month when she felt uncomfortable with sex in the traditional manner

  and decided to take care of me using alternatives. I can guarantee you, we're talking a

  couple of hours here, all done with loving care. As corny as this sounds, that was the most

  important part.

  Jeannie ended up initially with a prick. I actually had to help her out with her initial beau,

  as I guess I still cared in some way, and I was concerned for my kids. Eventually

  however, she found a guy I actually felt I could have been friends with, had our situation

  been different. I took full custody of our four children and asked for some remuneration to

  cover living costs. We actually agreed to an amount, and because she ended up

  committed to the new guy, and since he was the type who did not want arguments in his

  life, I received a small token of her appreciation on a monthly basis.

  While my ex-wife's situation blossomed into marriage, mine soured. Her ex-husband had

  left her for another woman, and she was convinced that I would eventually do the same.

  We tried counseling, but the last time we went, I looked at her and said, 'You know, you

  don't trust me.' Her response was, 'I trust you now.' I asked what that meant and she

  replied 'I trust you now, but you'll change, it's only a matter of time.' I asked, 'Are you

  convinced of that?' She said yes, and I said good bye. I hated to do it, but didn't feel I

  had any other choice. Which brings us to my current predicament.

  Back to reality. I guess I screwed up big time this week. I was in the house by myself (My

  girlfriend of four years was off to work for the morning only-Since she'd been granted

  legal custody of me, she'd cut down to part time hours). I was extremely bored, tried

  reading and watching television, but couldn't stand it. When the newspaper boy threw the

  paper onto the front lawn, I got anxious. I knew that I was not supposed to venture

  outside without proper supervision. According to both my girlfriend and the authorities,

  this was absolutely taboo. However, since I was bored almost to tears, and because it

  was a very quiet morning, I figured that no one would notice. I tore off as fast as I could,

  leaving the front door open just a bit so that I could get back in without trouble.

  Unfortunately, nothing seems to go as planned. I got the newspaper, turned around and

  started running back toward the door, but somehow tripped over the protruding sidewalk,

  ramming my mouth into the ground and feeding myself a bluegrass sandwich.

  'Are you alright Mr. Smith?' I was horrified. Here I was with a mouth full of grass, and I

  was terrified that I had been discovered in a place where I should not have been. What a

  turn of events. Prior to my shrinking I would have been concerned about my physical well

  being after such a fall. At this point, that was the least of my concerns. I didn't want the

  people who were responsible for me to know that I had ventured, without permission,

  into an area where I should not have been, my girlfriend's front yard.

  You're probably wondering who asked me about my well being. Come on, I know you

  are. Well, that would be Mandy, the neighbor's eighteen year old daughter. She was an

  amazing girl, an extremely athletic girl who starred on the high school volleyball team. I

  would guess her height at about six feet, with amazing long legs, although in my present

  state I could be off an inch or two (Actually in my present state, what difference would an

  inch or two make?). Before the shrinking, she was a flirtatious little thing. I have noticed

  that her flirtations did increase dramatically afterwards. Up until now, we had never gotten a real opportunity to talk, but upon stumbling across me in my present state, she seemed extremely concerned and interested.

  She knelt down beside me and helped me to my feet. As I rose, she took her hand to cup

  my chin and pull the wad of grass from between my teeth. 'Are you OK sweetie?, she

  asked.' When I responded that I was indeed OK, she looked at me and said, 'I don't

  think so-At the very least I'm taking you home to clean you up, and to look you over for

  bruises.' I looked at her and said, 'Mandy, I'm a man and can take care of myself...I don't

  need your help.' She looked at me and said 'That may be true, but I don't see the harm

  and at your size you really have no choice.' With that, she scooped me up, set me on her

  hip, and began the journey to her home.

  Mandy set me down on the kitchen counter and asked 'What are you wearing under that

  robe Mr. Smith?' Even standing on the counter I was staring directly into her breasts. I

  hesitated as I didn't know how to answer her question. My hesitation proved to be a

  mistake, depending on how you look at it, as Mandy slipped her finger into the knot on

  my belt robe, and deftly opened me up. It turns out that I was wearing standard issue

  Jockey shorts underneath, which were removed just as deftly. I was beginning to get

  concerned at Mandy's behavior...I had no idea where she was heading. She seemed to

  read my concern, and remarked 'Mr. Smith, you look a bit scared...please don't worry, I

  would never hurt you. You might think I have ulterior motives, and maybe at some future

  point I will. I love holding your little body, and I can feel the complete control I have over

  you. Unfortunately, I don't have the time to show you how much I care for you at this

  time. Believe me, at some point, I'll make you the happiest little man in our world. Right

  now, I'm simply going to bathe you and check you for little ouchies. If I find one, you can

  bet I'll kiss it and make it better.

  Mandy bathed me in a warm soapy solution in her sink. She was true to her word,

  however I do belive that she lied about the ouchie she found on my penis. While carrying

  me home, I told her about my concern about being discovered outside. She let me know

  that she'd never tattle on me, and hoped that none of the other neighbors noticed. I'm

  hoping the same way.

  Over the years, my two older children moved out and went off to college, leaving only my

  two younger children at home (Currently aged ten and twelve). My ex-wife and I settled

  into a routine where she would faithfully drop by every other Friday afternoon to pick up

  the kids and keep them for the weekend, returning them Sunday evening. She had married

  her boyfriend over the summer, and I thought she was truly happy with him and her new

  life.

  I also met someone over this time (We've been seeing each other for three or four years

  now I guess). Marsha is a wonderful woman, very feminine with small, delicate features.

  Marsha has two children that I've grown fond of, a beautiful nineteen year old daughter ,

  named Danielle, who is off to college (She's currently moved back home for the holiday

  break-six weeks this time), and a physically gifted thirteen year old son, named Michael.

  Up until a few weeks ago, I loved throwing the ball around with him. Unfortunately, that

  has become too big a chore for me now.

  Marsha enjoys looking pretty, which always worked for me. You'll recall that I like

  women who appreciate the silkier, more feminine things in life. Beyond that though, she is a very loving and giving woman, who would not hesitate to do anything for the people she cared about. I always told her that I loved the way she cared for her children, exhibiting

  possibly the strongest maternal (Mother Bear) instinct I have ever seen.

  She fell in love with me almost immediately, and didn't hesitate to let me know.

  Unfortunately, I was not so quick to return her affection. I still hadn't gotten over my

  previous relationship, and did not want to hop into another situation right away. OK so I

  sound like a bit of a prick, but I'm not...I've been honest and up front with her right from

  the start on this. I told her immediately that I was not willing to commit right away, and

  could not be sure when, or even if, I would down the road. She acknowledged what I

  said and indicated that she wasn't too worried, that she knew what she wanted, and that

  she always got what she wanted. Ironically, it appears that it's worked out just that way.

  Sex was enjoyable with Marsha. She was from the old school, and really did not enjoy

  going beyond the traditional, except when she got exceptionally horny. It was during those times that she would insist on getting on top and bucking away. I enjoyed this, but I really missed having someone go down on me. She tried once or twice, because she knew this was important to me, but never really enjoyed it. I gotta admit, I was rather well hung, and I don't know if it was that, or possibly the taste, or maybe just the idea of it. She could

  just never get into it. I do have to admit however, that she had the prettiest hands I'd ever

  laid my eyes on. Like I said, delicate little features, and fabulous nails. When we'd hop

  into bed, she'd run those nails right up the thigh, under the balls, and right up the shaft.

  Once at the tip, she'd encircle the shaft with those fingers and gently glide her fist down to

  the thigh again. I greatly missed the oral part, bit I gotta admit, in the three or four years

  we've been together, through thick and thin she has never failed to excite me. I am

  beginning to think that I actually need to re-think my priorities. Although I haven't actually told her anything, I do believe I am beginning to fall in love with her.

  I did find a way to throw my shrinking fantasy into the ring. I knew I couldn't just throw

  this in out of the blue...I would have expected her to ask where the hell that notion

  emerged. We happened to be scanning the pages of an explicit publication, and came

  across a photo of a prominent little two footer (possibly a little taller) perched on the toes

  of a young cutey. She was holding his hands straight up to support him. I looked at

  Martha and asked how she'd react if that were our situation. Keep in mind, we'd been

  drinking a bit, and I actually think that she considered it a cute question at the time. She

  had kind of a playful attitude. She said, 'He's cute, but he's not mine. I wouldn't have

  anything to do with him.' In a playful way, I pouted and said 'What if that were you and I,

  say with me at twenty inches?' She replied, 'Tommy, I've already told you I'd do anything

  for you. If you were to shrink to that height, I would guess that your whole life would

  change. Believe it or not, I believe in the vow for better or for worse. So I would do

  whatever was required. I'm sure that you'd be much more dependent, you'd probably

  have to quit working, but you know I've successfully raised two children, and that I'm

  probably overly loving and caring. I own my home, and am happy with my job. I'd take

  over all financial responsiblities. Believe me, you wouldn't have to worry about a thing,

  and I can guarantee that you'd be nutured physically and emotionally for the rest of your

  life. It's just the way I am. I'd miss the macho guy obviously, but I'd love you as a little guy

  with all my heart. Does that answer your question?' It should be noted that while providing me with her discourse, Marsha had been running a single fingernail over my jeans, just over my raging member. We both regretted that the kids were around and that we'd have to wait until the weekend. However, as it turned out, things changed drastically for me before then.

  As I was working away in my office Friday morning, all I could think about was Marsha

  and getting together that evening. I knew the ex was to pick up the kids directly from

  school, and keep them for the next week. I had registered for an out of town business

  conference and was scheduled to fly out Saturday evening, and not return until eight days

  later, Sunday of the following week. When I asked my ex to do this favor for me, she

  asked why Marsha couldn't help out. Then in a somewhat snotty voice she asked 'Or is

  she going with you? Tommy, how many business trips did you ever take me on?' I said,

  'You know Jeannie, we were young, and I wasn't even in business at the time.

  Consequently, that would make it pretty difficult to take you on a business trip, wouldn't

  it? I mean, how many business trips does a part-time college student, full time student, and part-time student-janitor take in a year? Can't we just bury the hatchet?' Her response

  was sort of strange, but I really didn't give it a second thought (I wish now that I had

  scrutinized her response). She said, 'That's exactly what I intend to do today. I'm sorry I

  made an issue out of this, and I'll be there to pick up the kids, but tell me, will Marsha be

  accompanying you on your trip? I'm sorry, I don't really know why I'm pressing this...I

  guess it's my issue, not yours.' I responded by saying 'Don't worry, Marsha has to work

  all week, and can't go.' She then asked 'Just in case I need Marsha to help out with the

  kids, will you be communicating with her during the week?' I said that we both had

  extremely hectic work weeks, and that communication would be sparse, if at all. We

  always try to call, but sometimes it was difficult. I always enjoyed Marsha's independence

  on this issue. It wasn't the end of the world to wait till the weekend to communicate.

  Anyway, for some reason, this pleased the ex. She said good bye and we hung up.

  Jeannie normally picked up the kids directly from school of Fridays (generally about three

  o'clock), but called me again at noon to ask if she could stop by early to pick up some of

  their clothes, and other items they might need over the next week. It seemed a reasonable

  request to me, so I said sure, come on over. When I opened the door for her, she was

  wearing a long winter trench-type coat, which extended to the floor, and holding a small

  mechanical device in her left hand. I didn't think much of the coat, it was winter after all;

  What didn't make sense is that Jeannie didn't wear masculine clothes, she always tended

  toward the feminine. I asked her if she'd like to remove her coat while getting the boy's

  things together? To my surprise she said yes and actually allowed me to help her remove

  it. Once off, I couldn't believe what I saw. I was standing directly in back of her watching

  her long auburn hair cascade around the spaghetti straps of the silky white gown I'd

  bought her while married. I instinctively slid my hands over her silky hips, up over her

  tummy, and cupped her firm milky white breasts in my hands. Her hands moved to the

  front of my pants where she dropped the zipper and backed right in. After dropping my

  pants she wrapped her hands around mine and pulled them closer, massaging every

  square inch. My erection of course was buried between her silky firm cheeks.

  It's obvious that I lost my composure a bit, and she loved it. I did manage to state that

  what we were doing was probably not right. That we were both involved with other

  people, and should probably separate. In a soft, seductive voice she asked, 'Is that what

  you want right now?' All of a sudden she spun around and buried her tongue in my throat

  and said 'I've waited a long time for this, and baby, I want it now.' The determined look in

  her eye actually helped me to regain some of my composure. In fact, the word determined

  could probably be characterized as a mild adjective at this point. She was more agressive

  at this point than at any other time in her life. I said 'What the hell is this all about?' She

  smiled seductively and replied, 'I've made some changes to our plans.' I said, 'What do

  you mean by our plans, you have your plans and I have mine?' She laughed at that point,

  and said 'Honey, I'm here to bury the hatchet once and for all. We have some unfinished

  business. I've changed our plans. My husband has agreed to pick up the boys and to

  watch them over the next week; You're coming with me!!!

  I said, 'Baby, you're talking like a maniac. I think I'll just cancel my business trip and keep

  the boys. You need professional help.' She replied, 'Don't worry sweetie, your

  arrangements have already been canceled and your next week has been arranged. By the

  way, I really don't need professional help, I just need your little ass the way I've always

  wanted it.' I looked at the little mechanical device that she'd set down on the coffee table

  and asked 'What the hell is that anyway?' She was very direct in her reply when she

  stated 'Haven't you heard of those devices that certain women are employing to cut their

  boys down to size?' I said, you mean like those shrinking devices?' Mockingly, she said

  'Yeah, like those shrinking devices.'

  This was incredulous. I looked at her and said the most intelligent thing I could think of at

  the time...'Bullshit!!' 'Besides it's illegal, you simply can't do it. I won't allow it!!' With that she pointed the device at me and pushed the button. I tried to run, but that thing worked

  fast. Before I got two feet, I tripped over the elastic inseam of the underwear I had been

  wearing. As I lay on the floor, buck naked, and in a pool of clothes, I noticed that a tall,

  silky figure had cast a shadow over me. I was madder than hell, and spoke my mind,

  'You'll never get away with this, it's a criminal activity.' She placed a forefinger under my

  chin, looked me directly in the eyes and replied 'Babydoll, don't you think I've taken some

  precautions? Why do you think I've asked you so many questions this week? I know I'll

  have to appear before a judge, but let's face it, when I showed up here today, you were

  already in this condition. You were terrified and asked me to pick you up and comfort

  you. I don't expect to gain custody of you, I guess that'll be granted to your girlfriend

  and/or her daughter. But I do know that I can talk myself out of this rap.'

  'What abouut your husband then? Won't your disappearance over the next week concern

  him?' I've already talked to him. Before we were married, I told him I had one more piece

  of unfinished business to settle with you. I let him know my plans exactly. I explained that

  during our marriage, everything was done your way. We had sex where and when you

  wanted it. There were times when I really didn't feel like it, but I couldn't stand the sting of

  your disapproval. I wanted so much to please you, but I never truly felt that I did. All I

  know now is that this is my week, that you and I have alot of talking to do, and that by the

  end of the week, I expect to be the most emotionally and sexually satisfied woman

  around. So, without further adieu, let's you and I cuddle up and hit the road.' With that

  she picked me up, set me on her hip, grabbed the shrinking device and her jacket, and

  opened the door. Realizing that I was still buck naked heading out the door, I protested 'I

  want some clothes.' She looked at me and said, 'Where you're going, you won't need

  them. Besides, I knew I was taking you down to an initial height of twenty four inches, so

  I went shopping the other day, and took the liberty of buying you a few things. Don't

  worry though, I've got a good idea about what types of clothing and fabric you like. You

  won't be disappointed, my little doll.' She then tickled my chin with a free finger and said

  'Besides, you're a lot cuter in your birthday suit.'

   ML 2                        (edit this message) I like this one...hope you enjoy it

  As we walked out my front door, Jeanine decided a little humiliation therapy was in order.

  As she closed the door, she intentionally let me slip down her hip a couple of inches. I

  reacted instantly grabbing her breast with my right hand, and the top portion of her gown

  just under her shoulder blade with my left. I gotta believe that she planned this, and had

  some idea how I'd react. She'd already caught me and had begun hiking me back up,

  when she looked me directly in the eye and said that getting frisky in front of the neighbors wouldn't do me any good. I said 'Maybe not, but you know that was just a reaction, you did what you did on purpose. She looked down at my penis, and said 'Do you call that a reaction too?' By the looks of your little nipples and those goose pimples, I guess maybe I should have dressed you before we left. I do believe I can alleviate a lot of your

  discomfort, and hold you more safely if I make a little change here. OK, when I shift you

  to the front of my body, I want you to throw those little arms around my neck, and try to

  wrap your legs around my tummy. Ready, Go! Sure enough, in one smooth motion we

  had completed the transaction. There was one problem however, my throbbing member

  was literally engulfed in silk. As she walked, she held me close, her hand literally cupping

  my butt cheeks and holding me ever so close, allowing the folds of her soft silky gown to

  carress my penis without relief.

  I asked her how far she'd parked away and she stated about another 200 feet. I knew I

  couldn't hold off that long (Hell, she knew it too), and she asked why I was so concerned

  about that. 'After all, you're not the one carrying a little bundle.' I said you know how I

  am. I'm about ready to explode and damn it you know it. Please either put me down, or

  at least find another way to carry me. She looked down at me, smiled and said 'Quit

  acting like a child and exercise some self-control. I'll make one guarantee to you. If you so

  much as unload a single drop, you'll have some punishment coming your way tonite.' She

  then gave me her most seductive smile, and planted the softest kiss on my lips, all the

  while holding me close. I screamed 'Please hold me another way, I can't control this.'

  With that she flipped me around so that I was facing away from her, wrapped the trench

  coat around me, and essentially carried me like a baby to the car. I actually thanked her

  for that, to which she replied, 'No need, I just wanted to hear you beg.' I said 'When you

  referred to punishment, what were you referring to.' She stated that she felt I asked way

  too many questions for a little boy, but that the punishment she was considering, would

  have been proper for a child who needed to learn manners and self control. Hell, I hadn't

  even considered asking passers by for help, I was far too busy trying to control myself.

  Once we got to her car, she chirped sarcastically, 'I don't mind driving honey, you sit in

  the back.' With that she placed the bundle on the back seat, and said 'Let me unwrap you

  and buckle you in.' So she took off the trench coat, giggled when she noticed the two little

  stains on the fabric, set me upright in the seat and and buckled me in. She pondered,

  'Hmm, sweetie something just doesn't seem right, I don't feel you're safe like this. Let me

  check the trunk. Here we go, I'd almost forgotten that I'd bought it.' With that statement,

  she re-appeared with a new child restraint seat in hand. This was direct humiliation, and I

  wasn't going to stand for it. I told her ' I absolutely refuse to get in that chair, that it was

  made for a child.' She grabbed my chin and looked me directly in the eye and said 'You

  don't have to get in, I'll place your little ass in that chair myself. It's for your own good.

  Besides, even under the law those seats were not necessarily designed for children, but

  simply for little persons.' If you even think about fussing over this, I'll try to remember the

  type of punishment I was thinking about earlier.' Do we have an understanding?' I truly

  wanted to say NO, but all I could manage was'Yes dear.'

  At that point, she did something a little strange. She took the car seat to the passenger

  side in front, and strapped it in there, and said 'OK, come to Mommy.' When I asked

  why she had placed the seat where she did, she laughed and asked 'What did I tell you

  about little boys and too many questions?' I replied that 'I just didn't understand why you

  put it in the front, and why you turned it around backwards so that it faced the passenger

  seat.' She told me that 'It's much safer to have the seat turned around backwards, and that

  she saw no reason why I needed to look out the window anyway.' Then she smiled sort

  of seductively, and said, 'I wanted it in the front seat so that I could keep an eye on you,

  we have a long drive you know.' 'Now little fella, let me help you into your seat.' With that

  she grabbed me, placed me in the seat and fastened me in tight.'

  She knew I was still upset, even as we hit the highway. She carressed my face with her

  fingertips and said, 'Don't worry, we just need to establish a hierarchy here. I think with a

  little communication over the next couple of days, we'll do just fine.' As she slid her fingers down to my penis, she said 'In the meantime, I want to see how this little guy is doing.' For the next hour and one-half she was merciless, running her nails up and down the shaft, rolling it between her thumb and forefingers, and loving every minute. She was in complete control and I couldn't do a damn thing about it. She must have brought me to the brink fifteen or twenty times, only to deny my release each and every time. I would try to pull her fingers away, but at my size I didn't stand a chance, she simply overpowered me,

  brushing my hands aside as a mother would a toddler trying to reach into the cookie

  batter. After about an hour of this, I just laid back, and took it. Realizing my frustration,

  she looked at me and asked why I had given up. With tears welling in my eyes, I

  explained that it was a waste of my time, and I told her for the first time in our lives

  together, I realized that she could take complete control of me, virtually at will. She was

  very pleased with that observation, but it scared the hell out of me, and I had no idea what

  to expect over the next few days. She continued to caress me, even as we pulled up her

  driveway.

  She stopped the car about twenty feet from the house, unbuckled my seat belt, and held

  out her hands to offer me a lift. I told her that this was not a control issue, that in spite of

  my size, I was fully capable of negotiating the twenty feet on my own. I half jokingly

  indicated that I might however, need help with the doorknob. I really needed a break

  from the constant sexual stimulation I'd been exposed to over the last couple of hours.

  She did warn me that their dog was on the premises, that he was of pretty good size, and

  that she didn't know how he'd react to a twenty four inch tall guy. I said 'I've been around

  dogs all my life, no problem.' She did let me proceed on my own, even though she

  indicated it was against her better judgement. She assured me that she'd be right behind

  me all the way if I needed her, and I said, 'Hey I may be small, but I'm still a man...You

  women worry too much.' Famous last words. Sure enough, when I turned the corner, he

  was there staring me straight in the face. At my new size, this dog towered over me and

  just glared, with teeth fully exposed. I really wish I hadn't made my next move, however, I don't know what might have happened if I didn't. I'm pretty sure I acted of pure instinct,

  possibly because of my diminished physical stature, but when that dog growled and took

  his first step at me, I spun around as fast as I could and made a beeline for Jeannie's

  waiting arms. Jeannie had anticipated this situation, and had dropped to her knees to

  catch me. I jumped into her arms, flinging my arms around her neck and wrapping my legs around her waist. She held me every bit as close as she had all day long, but this time it

  was different. This time it was a warmer, safer experience.

  Jeannie looked at me and asked, 'Would you mind if I carried you into the house now.' I

  looked right at her and said, 'No, as a matter of fact, I'm a little shaky and don't know if I

  could do it on my own.' We walked in and she sat down on a chair at the kitchen table.

  She looked into my eyes and said 'Honey, you're so shaky, would you mind if we just sat

  here for a while, at least until you calm down.' I told her that I thought that would be a

  great idea. She held me ever so close for about a half hour, like she had all day. After a

  while, she let her left hand slide down under my butt and again pressed my now erect

  member back into the folds of her gown. I looked at her and said that we probably

  shouldn't be doing that as I was unsure of being able to control my reaction. She looked

  at me thoughtfully, and said 'You've learned a lot of new lessons today. You learned that I

  have the ability to take control of you at any point in time. Had I done that instead of

  letting you proceed to the house by yourself, I'd have saved you that frightening

  experience.

  I want you to know, I still have a lot of things planned for you this week, and they will be

  done in a manner that I prescribe. I know that you felt humiliated at times today, and it's

  not going to hurt to feel a little more humiliation while learning your lessons. We also need to spend time talking about things such as some of the things I disliked during our married years. I will be demonstrating some of those things over the next few days, and you are going to be forced to participate in most of these activities. My primary goal will be to put you in my position, so that you'll how it felt to be me. That will be in the next few days

  however. For now, considering your frightening experience, I jsut want to take care of the

  two of us this evening. I'll cook us a little dinner, after we bathe together, and we'll have to

  figure out sleeping arrangements. Actually, I already had those planned out, but your

  incident helped to kick in my maternal instinct. You will sleep with me tonite...believe me, that is not arguable by you. She took my chin, looked straight into my eyes in her most

  seductive voice, 'For now, I want you to know that if you should prove unable to control

  your reaction to this beautiful, shiny, silky gown, you will not be punished, but rather I'll try to make it a most beautiful experience. I know I teased and humiliated you today, and I'd rather you held it in so that I could properly take care of you when we bathe.' Now kiss

  me babydoll.

  ML 3                         (edit this message)

I gotta admit, it took everything I had not to release my load. Of course, in a way, I again

  had to rely on Jeannie's help to accomplish that. After a bit of cajoling on my part, and, I

  don't like admitting this part, a little begging, she agreed to shift me around on her lap so

  that my tush was now firmly planted on her silky left thigh, and my two legs dangled over

  her right thigh. She put her left arm aroung my shoulder, and her right hand to cup my

  thigh to hold me close. Upon placing her right hand under my thigh she extended a

  manicured nail between into the crack which separates my butt cheek and thigh, and

  lightly flickered my balls. My reaction to this was a slight shiver, which did not go

  unnoticed by her.

  We sat without talking for at least a half hour. My mind was racing the whole time. I was

  still extremely angry, scared, and disappointed with having my life changed so

  dramatically; I knew that this was my long-term problem, and that I needed to confront

  Jeannie on that. More shocking to me however, was when I made the realization that

  prior to even considering the possibilities of any long-term problems, I needed to

  concentrate on getting through my short-term crisis. I was sitting in the arms of a woman

  who'd already established her physical dominance over me, who obviously had some

  deep seated animosity toward me. Moreover, it had become obvious that she had

  meticulously planned all of this out, and that she had a lot more in store for me over the

  next few days.

  I began to think about the way Jeannie had comforted me since her dog had threatened

  me, and tried to make sense of it. Of even more interest was her reference to her maternal

  instinct, as this had never kicked in with our children. It was then that I had sort of a

  strange thought, or actually, a strange remembrance...She had indeed referred to her

  'maternal instinct' while we were married, while we were discussing my giantess fantasy. I remember her saying that if 'you were to shrink down a helpless size, my maternal instinct

  would kick in, and we would doing a lot more of this,' extending her hands to me in

  holding and/or cuddling position, much like she extended them to me earlier in the car

  when she offerred to carry me in. Being in my current position, after all that had happened

  over the last several hours, this somehow made me very nervous. I didn't know where I

  was headed for the next few days, but I decided then and there, that I would concentrate

  only on that for now, try to keep Jeannie happy, and worry about my long-term future

  later.

  'Penny for your thoughts little guy?' Strange question I thought, but I gave her the safe

  answer, the one I knew she was looking for...'I'm not going to lie and tell you I'm happy

  that you did this, but I will tell you that your dog scared the hell out of me. Had I listened

  to you in the car, I wouldn't have had to experience that. I know I have much to learn, but

  I did learn today, just how small and helpless I am; I'm just glad you had the wisdom to

  know that I'd act like the macho prick I am, or at least used to be, and to be there to save

  and protect me. Also, thank you for comforting me so warmly and lovingly; I feel so safe

  in your arms.' She looked at me and said, 'You're still the little charmer, that's for sure.

  Yes, you do have much to learn, but we'll get to that later. For now, why don't you get the

  water running in the bathtub, and I'll get dinner on the stove...everything's pre-cooked, I

  just need to warm it up. I didn't want anything to get in the way of my, excuse me, I meant

  our pleasure this week. So skiddaddle. With that she set me on the floor, tapped my little

  tush, and walked to the kitchen. I concluded that her reference to her pleasure rather than

  to our mutual pleasure did not go unnoticed by me, and confirmed my decision to

  concentrate on the current.

  After filling the tub (Her planning was meticulous, I found out that she'd had a plumber

  come in to switch the water handles to the outside of the tub, anticipating that she'd have

  me perform this chore at some point), I decided to test the water temperature before

  hopping in. As the side of the tub extended to nearly my height, this was going to prove

  difficult. I looked around for something to climb on, anticipating that if I could just climb to the top of the tub wall, I could reach my hand down and touch the water before jumping

  in. I certainly wasn't going to ask for any help, although as it turned out, that would have

  been a wiser move. All I could find was a child's training toilet. I sighed as I realized the

  implications of her having such a potty on hand, but went about my work. 'How are things

  going in there baby, do you need any help?' In spite of my decision to comply with her

  wishes, and to try to say the right things over the nest few days, something stirred deep

  inside me. I was still a man damnit, and a man had to stand up for himself sometimes. I

  responded probably a little too condescendingly 'It's not like this project requires an

  Einstein. I'm a man afterall, and the last thing I'll need is help from a woman on a simple

  project. Furthermore, I sure hope you're holding on to this potty trainer for sentimental

  reasons, because you're not going to get me to use it.' From the other room, I could hear

  her laughing heartily. Under her breath, I heard her mutter, 'this week's going to be a riot.'

  I don't believe she intended me to hear that. Out loud she did exclaim, again a little

  mockingly, 'I know you're a big, strong man. I'm going to ignore your little smat-ass

  comments. After all, I did promise to care of you and show you a good time tonight.'

  After dragging the potty seat over, which at my size was no easy task, I climbed onto the

  seat portion, and in one fluid motion, jumped to try to latch onto the side of the tub. My

  intent was to straddle the top of this wall and to reach down to test the water temperature.

  Unfortunately, the top of the wall appeared to have been greased, as it was covered with

  a very slippery substance. As you've probably guessed, my momentum caried me right

  over the top; I scratched and clawed away, but to no avail and fell into the brink below.

  Guess what, the water was not at the temperature I'd intended, but I'm sure you'd already

  anticipated that. It was freezing cold, and I let out an involuntary scream. From the other

  room, I heard 'Are you alright baby? Please don't get angry with me again, but I thought I

  heard a scream, and I just want to know if you need any help. I know you're a big man,

  and that this is a foolish and perhaps repetitive question, but when I hear a scream, all my

  protective instincts kick in, and at the risk of raising your ire, I feel obligated to ask.'

  Meanwhile, back at the tub, I'm in a panic, frantically trying to claw my way out.

  Unfortuately, I filled the tub to about eighteen inches, and most of my body was covered,

  and I'm cold. Of course, without any leverage, and with the slippery nature of the wall, I

  realize I'm going nowhere. Again, for a moment, I realize how helpless I am now, but I

  don't have time to think about that now. I think about relenting and calling out for help, but my teeth are chattering, and I'm unable to mouth the words. From the other room, 'Call

  me if you need me baby. I'll be in in a minute, I'm about done out here.'

  I was in a panic, but the solution came to me in a flash. All I had to do was to pull the

  plug, and drain the water. That way, I could try to stall Jeannie, re-fill the tub, and try to

  get warm before she came in. If this worked, she wouldn't have to know about my

  predicament, and I could avoid another lecture. Unfortunately, ALL of the water controls

  had been switched to the outside of the tub, including the piece which opened the drain.

  Realizing my helplessness, and due to the fact that I was so cold and uncomfortable, my

  eyes moistened for the second time that day, and I realized that I needed Jeannie to save

  me again. Fact was, to get through the week, I needed her to help and take care of me. I

  again tried to scream out her name, but all I could muster was J-J-J. At that point she

  whirled around the corner and into the bathroom. I took one look at her eyes, and I just

  knew that she'd planned this whole adventure out, and allowed me to suffer through the

  cold, and the utter indignity of this. However, I just wanted out, and my pride was no

  longer a factor. She looked at me and said, ' I thought I might have heard you call, but I'm

  not sure...Did you?' She knelt down beside the tub, grabbed my chin again between her

  thumb and forefinger (She seemed to love to do this), and looked directly into my eyes.

  'YYYYessss, I'm sssoooo cccoooolld, PPPpplPlPleeeeassse ggggget mmme me out.'

  She looked at me and said 'When's my helpless little doll going to realize his helplessness,

  and learn to ask for help.'

  PPPllease jjjusst ppppick mmmme up.'She responded, ' Well, I guess now is not the time

  for another lecture, and I did promise to make you happy tonite, but rest assured this is

  something we'll need to discuss later. Right now you need your mommy. Come here

  baby.' With that she placed her hands under my armpits and lifted me out of the water. I

  wanted her so desperately to pull me into her body and hold me to warm me up, but as

  much as I reached my little arms out to her, she denied me and held me at arms' length.

  She was still wearing that silky gown I'd bought her so long ago, and was afraid that the

  moisture from my body would damage it. Instead she dropped to her knees, set me down

  directly in front of her, grabbed a towel and starting at the top of my head, and covering

  every square inch down to my toes, proceeded to dry me off. When done, she caressed

  my penis and remarked 'That's the first time he's been down today, but we'll take care of

  that. With that she placed a hand in the small of my back, and used the other to grab the

  inside of my thigh and pulled me close. This time I'll run the water, unless of course you

  object to a woman performing such a chore.' Gently, she held my head between her

  breasts, while I responded, 'Nnnnno, I ddddon't obbjjjject.' 'Good boy, you'll learn.'

  While continuing to hold me, she reached over and flipped the switch to drain the water.

  Such a simple procedure for her, an impossible task for me, even in a life threatening. I

  was beginning to learn that I;d have to bite my tongue a lot more than I wanted to, or had

  ever been accustomed to, to get through this. It probably wouldn't hurt to try to say some

  of the things she wanted to hear, although I wouldn't want to overdo it. Once the water

  had drained, she started filling the tub with warm water. She looked at me and said 'I can

  feel your little bod warming up to me. Once the tub is filled, I hope you'll let me help you

  in; It seems to be a life threatening proposition for you. Oh, let me clean this up.' She took

  a damp towel and wiped down the side of the tub that I'd slipped over and exclaimed

  'Damn Vaseline, gets all over the place.' When I asked how it had gotten there, she tilted

  my chin to her face and replied 'I put it there, and in anticipation of your next question,

  there are some things your little mind does not need to know...Do we have a problem

  with this?' As I pondered the question, she appeared to grow impatient and repeated in a

  most stern voice, 'DO WE HAVE A PROBLEM WITH THIS!! I lowered my head and

  shook it. She extended her finger to my chin, gave it a slight tickle, and raised my head so

  that my eyes met hers, and said, 'I want to hear your answer.' Through trembling lips, I

  responded 'No dear.' She replied, 'Good, the tub's full and I have a promise to fulfill to

  you. And I promise, no more lessons or tricks.'

  With that, she set me on the floor, rose to her full height, and in an extremely provocative

  manner, slowly pulled her gown over her head, and dropped it to floor. Unfortunately, I

  was standing directly between where she dropped it and the floor, and was completely

  engulfed by it. I thought, here we go again, and struggled to set myself free. I'll admit, the

  fabric felt good, but this was getting embarrassing. She looked at me and said, 'Sorry

  baby, I know I promised, it was just an opportunity that I couldn't resist. Are you going to

  let me help you out of that?.' In my effort to set myself free, I had become completely

  entangled in that thing, and again realized that I needed her help (This was getting

  ridiculous...It seemed the harder I tried, the more I needed her to bail me out). Sure she

  dropped the gown, and knew exactly where it would end up, but if I had thought the

  situation out and hadn't struggled so violently in an attempt to free myself my bonds, the

  gown would probably have just slid right off. It's made of silk you know.

  Again, I considered her offer to help, realized I had knotted myself up to a point where

  it'd be impossible to free myself on my own, and said, 'Yes, please help me.' With that,

  she dropped to her knees, and effortlessly loosened the ties that bound me, and removed

  the garment. In doing so however, she made sure to swirl it around the upper half of my

  body, around down the back, and in a final motion up and over my penis. She whipped it

  over her, grabbed me in a firm, but gentle manner, and pressed me to her breasts.

  Looking down and smiling she said, 'Now I'm horny, and it's all your fault. The water's

  ready and you're coming with me. I intend to keep my promise to you, and this time, for

  sure, no tricks. With that she picked me up, and stepped into the tub. Once in, she laid

  down with her head and upper back up against the back wall. I lay on her tanned, flat,

  stomach, with my now erect penis pressed into her, my face held to her breasts, and

  wonder, 'Is this so terrible.?' She looked down at me and said 'Well my little love doll,

  what shall we do next?'

 ML 4                          (edit this message)

Hope no one minds if I skip ahead a few days in Tom's life. I needed a change of pace,

  but it should serve a purpose...It will give a clue as to where the story is going...I'll get

  back to Jeannie's house over the next few days

  Doctor Jacobs looked compassionately at Michelle and said 'Honey, let's just let him rest

  now. The sedative I gave him was the same dosage I'd have prescribed for one of my

  younger patients. At his size, It should last at least three to four hours, and he needs his

  rest. I don't know what he's been through over the last few days, and I don't wish to

  alarm you, but he sure looks drained. Your love and compassion for him are inspiring,

  because I have known him for quite some time and have always cared for him as a

  person.' Michelle did not want to leave, which touched the doctor, but Dr. Jacobs, a

  long-time acquaintance of the little guy insisted, 'Michelle, I need to know everything that's happened since you woke up this morning, and I'd rather talk in private, so that we don't disturb his sleep. Don't worry, my staff is highly qualified and very professional. Even his breathing patterns are being monitored. You can rest assured that he will be watched continually by my nurses; In a way, he's become the darling of the ward.' Michelle looked vacantly at Dr. Jacobs, who said 'Please, I need to know what you know.' Michelle

  looked down at the little figure lying on the bed, pulled the blanket around his little frame,

  and tucked it in under his chin. Before leaving she kissed his forehead gently, and said I'll

  be right over in the next room if you need me Daddy. I love you.'

  In the hallway, Dr, Jacobs was passed by a rather attractive woman, dressed in full

  nurse's attire. In an effort to try to reassure Michelle of her 'father's' safety, she touched

  her arm and introduced them, 'Michelle, this is Jennifer, a nuse who has been with me for

  over ten years. During that time she's become good friends with your father. Jennifer, how

  long do the medical records indicate that Mr. Smith has been bringing in his children to

  see us?' Jennifer replied, 'Oh I'd say at least sixteen or seventeen years; I could check if

  you'd like.' The doctor replied 'No, I don't think there's any need for that. Michelle's just

  worried about leaving him alone in his bed, while I talk to her.' Jennifer looked into

  Michelle's eyes and said, 'There's absolutely no reason to worry about him. As I said, he's

  been bringing his children in for a long time and we've all gotten a chance to know and

  admire him. We all look at him as a wonderful, loving father, whose always been on top

  of things. Michelle's eyes welled up upon hearing this. Believe me, we all love and care forhim, and while you're talking to the doctor, we'll take very good care of him. If he wakes

  up in the interim, we'll send someone to get you immediately. You're probably the first

  person he'll want to see. Michelle looked at the nurse and said, 'Thank you Jennifer, I can

  see that he'll be in loving hands. At that, they walked into Dr. Jacobs' office.

  'So Michelle, before we get started, I need to ask you a couple of questions. First of all,

  are you related to him? You have referred to him as 'father' and 'daddy.' Michelle

  responded, 'Well, technically there is no blood relation between us. He has been dating

  my mother for several years, and to be totally honest, I've grown extremely fond of him,

  and like to think of him as a father. I just turned nineteen last week, so I guess I've known

  him since I was about fourteen or so. He's one of the most wonderful men I've ever

  known, and even though I've had my share of crushes on him, he's always refrained and

  treated me with full respect. He's held and caressed me through my share of broken

  teenage romances, and has always been there to help me through. I've always looked up

  to him in all ways; In more ways than one, he's the strongest man I've ever known.'

  Michelle had been fighting back the tears for several minutes now, but she could no longer stop the flow. 'Dr. Jacobs, I know that he's got you, myself, my mother, and several of our close friends and family to watch over him now, but this is so difficult. To me, he's

  always been the strong, masculine type. When I needed a hug or a kiss on the forehead, I

  knew I could always just fall into those strong arms. He held me all night once after I'd

  broken up with a boyfriend. Now, he's so little and helpless; I really don't know what to

  do.' I know we need to talk, but you can't believe how much I just want to run back into

  that room, pick him up, and hold him.'

  'Dr. Jacobs responded, 'I know this is a very difficult time, and I'm not going to sugarcoat

  it. I will never try to infringe on your mother's relationship with Tom, but I want you to

  know that I too fell in love with him after my divorce. After watching him bring in his

  children, and especially after watching the way he would interact with them, I became

  convinced that he was one of the most wonderful fathers I'd ever met. Our appointments

  always lasted well over the scheduled time because we'd get into conversations neither of

  us wanted to end. I'd be examining one of his children, secretly hoping that afterwards he

  would embrace and caress me. I never did tell him that I'd gotten divorced, I guess

  sometimes professional ethics get in the way of a healthy lifestyle. Once he found out, I

  took him aside to let him know, but I had waited too long. He knew I was upset, took my

  head in his hands, lovingly caressed my face with his hands, and told me how incredibly

  beautiful and passionate he thought I was, and assured me that if I'd mentioned anything to

  him earlier, he'd have pursued it. He then dropped his arms around my waist, pulled me

  close, and sang a little love song to me. It was incredibly erotic. After a soft kiss on the

  lips, he said he had to leave, and we parted. So, in my own way, I have an incredible

  understanding of how you feel for him, and of your concerns for him in his present

  condition. Believe me, I have the same urge to run to him, to hold and protect him.

  Believe me, if I had any concerns about his safety, we wouldn't be sitting here right now.'

  Michelle looked at the doctor and said, 'You really love him, don't you?' The doctor

  replied, 'Very much, but I realize he's with your mother now, and I won't interfere, except

  to treat him. I hope you will continue to allow me to help nurse him back to health; I want

  to be in the loop at all times. As a doctor, we are supposed to provide objective,

  professional help. In this case, given my feelings for him, I don't think I can help but get a

  little more personal. I really wouldn't want him going to another doctor. Please know that

  in addition to competent medical care, I will be the most loving doctor you could ever

  leave him with. I've talked to my staff since this morning. We all feel the same way. By the

  way, over the next few weeks I'm sure he's going to need comforting himself. I can tell by

  your attitude and your feelings for him that you'll be there to provide that for him. You

  don't know how comforting that is to me.'

  Michelle said, 'Well Doc,' at which point the doctor said, 'let's be friends, please call me

  Jill.' 'OK, Jill, I'm still frightened and concerned, but we aren't going to resolve this until

  we get to work, what would you like to know?' Jill asked, 'What do you know about this

  case?' Michelle was puzzled and asked, 'When you say case, are you referring to this as a

  medical case?' Jill replied, 'Well no, not exactly.' Michelle became very suspicious and

  concerned and asked, 'Well, what kind of case are we talking about?' The doctor looked

  at Michelle and said, 'Actually, I've reported this to the police.' Michelle was

  flabbergasted, 'Why would this case be reported to the police, and why wasn't I informed

  prior to your doing so?' Jill responded 'Let me answer the easy question first; First off,

  your not Tom's legal guardian, so I was not legally able to inform you about my report;

  secondly, as an MD, I have an ethical responsibility to report any potentially abusive

  behavior to the police immediately. Michelle was incredulous, 'What abusive behavior?'

  Jill was trying to be patient, 'Do you remember the exam I gave him when you first

  brought him in?' Michelle nodded. 'Well I had Jennifer remove his clothing and carry him

  to the little bed he's in now.' Michelle nodded again, I rather expected that.' Jill went on '

  Well you do remember that he was conscious and awake at that time?' Michelle

  responded, 'Sure, he was very disoriented, but he understood most of what I had to say.'

  I pulled down the little bedsheet covering him and began my examination. To be totally

  honest, I noticed a few blemishes, especially around the pubic area, but concluded they

  could have been caused by almost anything. For you to fully understand, I need to get a

  little graphic wiith you now. You probably shouldn't repeat what I'm going to say, at least

  to him; revealing this to someone he considers a daughter might be disturbing, if not just

  outright embarrassing. Are you sure you want to hear this dear?'

  Michelle said, 'Jill, I need to know what's going on, and I won't tell any of this unless

  absolutely necessary. I just don't know what my role is going to be over the next few

  weeks, and feel I need to be informed on everything. 'Please proceed.' Michelle, I when I

  lifted his penis, he gasped wide eyed at me and started trembling. In fact, I saw the tears

  begin to well up in his eyes and he said 'Please don't make it big again, it hurts so bad

  when that happens. I wiped the sweat off his forehead and tried to dry his tears. I said

  Tom, I don't know where you've been for the past week, or what's happened to you, but

  you're absolutely safe now. This is Jill Jacobs, and I've got Jennifer right next to me.

  Jennifer felt so badly that she picked him up and held him to her breasts for a moment. He

  looked at her and asked, 'Jennifer, is that really you?' When he became assured that it

  was indeed Jennifer, he relaxed considerably. However, when Jennifer tried to lay him

  back down, the little sweetheart held on for dear life. I needed to finish up my

  examination, and asked him if he'd be willing to be held by me. And I cried when he said,

  I've always loved and trusted you Jill. I didn't have the heart to put him back in his bed, so

  I just sat down, laid him across my lap, and finished my exam. I told him that he looked

  exhausted and drained, that I wanted to find out what had happened during the time he

  was gone, but I wanted him to sleep first. I had Jennifer retrieve a sedative, and had him

  swallow it. I held him ever so close to my breasts and watched him fall asleep. I looked at

  Jennifer , kissed him gently on the lips, handed him to her, and had her tuck him in. Looks

  like he's been asleep for a couple of hours now.' In my opinion, while I don't believe

  anyone has belted him around, I do believe he's suffered some sexual and possibly some

  mental abuse.' Looking at Michelle, who couldn't hold back the tears, she said, 'did I do

  OK.' Through her tears, Michelle responded 'He's so lucky to have someone like you to

  look after him. Thank you for that, and thank you for trusting me with that info regarding

  his privates. By the way, will his little peter be OK?' To tell you the truth, it might just be a

  psychological problem at this point, but I'm not sure. We'll schedule a few follow up

  examinations just to make sure.

  Michelle looked at Jill and asked the logical question, 'So what do the police believe?' Jill

  responded, 'Well, this may sound incredible to you, and there may be some other logical

  explanation, but the theory I find most plausible is one which involves government

  intervention gone awry.' Michelle looked at her and said 'Let's do this in English Jill.' Jill

  replied, 'Oh I'm sorry. A few years ago, it seems that a certain faction of government

  decided that there were just too many innocent victims out on the street. While they

  couldn't develop ideas to help all of the victims, they did come up with an idea which they

  felt would help certain victims, primarily female, to protect themselves against future

  assault. They developed a mechanical device capable of shrinking people down to a

  fraction of normal size. They decided to issue these to women who had been the victims

  of sexual and other violent crimes. Why women you ask? Because of certain physiological

  characteristics found only in men, and the reaction of those characteristics with the ray

  emitted by the shrinking device, allows it to work only on the male species. There is a

  more technical explanation, but I don't think we need that now. Suffice it to say, only men

  are affected by it.

  At first, this development was seen as a revolutionary way for women to deal with their

  attackers. It eliminated their need to carry concealed weapons, which if facing an

  experienced criminal could be turned around against them. In addition, it provided an

  immediate solution when the violating situation arose. Not only could the violator be

  shrunk to a size which permitted the victim to take immediate control, it generally

  rendered the assailant too small to operate any weapon he may have been carrying.

  Victim's were literally carrying their attackers into police stations for questioning. There

  were some prolems of course. Some victims would actually take advantage of a helpless

  assailant prior to turning him in. Of course, these cases were overlooked and generally

  disregarded. For a couple of years, the system worked great. When freed, convicts were

  generally warned not to repeat their mistakes, and they were given the reasons why. I

  don't know if you know any cons, but generally speaking you don't provide them with

  information you do not want repeated. The development of this device is still not widely

  known, but the word is starting to get out. For a woman to obtain one of these devices

  legally, she must show that she had been a victim in the past, and must also pass a tough

  psychological profile, administered under the strictest of standards.

  My guess is that someone, either through legal or illegal channels obtained one of these

  devices, and used it to shrink Tom. Unfortunately, I also believe Tom has not had the

  most pleasant week of his life. I'd like to send Tom home with you tonite, and prescribe

  you with a batch of sedatives. Keep him sedated, and by all means, feel free to hold and

  caress him at will. Believe me, you can't give him too much attention in his current state.

  He probably shouldn't be alone overnight. My suggestion is that he sleep with either your

  mother or yourself. Remember, the most important thing he needs is TLC at this point.

  When you go to bed, hold him tight.

  If he's up to it, I'd love for you to bring him back tomorrow. Otherwise, leave him at

  home with your Mom. Maybe I'll make a housecall. You, I, and you mother have a lot of

  talking to do, both about the events surrounding this, and about Tom's future. Based on

  what I've heard about this shrinking process, he's got some important decisions to make

  and will probably depend heavily on the three of us to either make them for him, or at

  least to help him with them. I'll give you other details on the process tomorrow, but for

  now take Tommy home, and hold him tight. With that, Michelle got up, thanked Jill

  profusely, and strode off to Tom's room. Jennifer, the nurse, had wrapped Tom in a

  blanket and had put together Tom's subscription. She handed Tom to Michelle. Michelle

  opened the blanket to look at Tom's face, and was surprised that he was awake. Tom

  smiled broadly and said 'Hi baby.' At that point a warm, protective feeling came over

  Michelle. She thought he looked just darling, but didn't relay these feelings to Tom. She

  didn't know how he'd react, and didn't want to take a chance on upsetting him. Michelle

  smiled warmly, kissed Tom on the nose, said 'Hi Daddy, ' covered his face with the

  blanket, and walked out the door. When she entered her car, she realized that she did not

  have a place to strap in her Dad. With that she opened her coat, and realized that she

  hadn't even changed her sleepwear before heading off to the hospital with Tom earlier.

  She knew exactly what to do. She removed his blanket and tucked him inside her coat,

  up against the soft, silky folds of her negligee. She was amazed that she could support all

  of his weight with just her left arm and she nestled his head astride her left breast. Before

  he drifted off to sleep, Michelle looked lovingly at her father, and said 'I don't know what

  happened to you Daddy, but I'm going to find out. In the meantime, I don't want you to

  worry. I love you, and won't let anything happen to you. Nite-Nite little dear. All the way

  home, Michelle thought about the warm feeling that had come over her.

  ML 5                         (edit this message)

Hi to all...Had these two installments most of the way there a week ago(Numbers 7 and

  8)...Do have to leave for a while. After years of lurking, it was good to have the

  opportunity to try to give something back. I've got to take care of some personal matters.

  If no one minds, I'll lurk a bit, maybe even try to write a bit, just not as frequently. Happy

  holidays.......

  We must have drifted off to sleep. I was shivering when I woke up, for more reasons than

  one. I don't know how long we'd slept in that tub, but the water had gone down and

  cooled considerably, leaving the better part of my body exposed to the cool air (Hers of

  course, was still fully submerged ). My shivering actually caused Jeannie to stir a bit, and

  she groggily muttered, 'Hold still you little shit, you're waking me up.' She accompanied

  that statement with a light slap on my butt. That comment, and the slap frightened me. It

  came from somewhere other than on a conscious level. In addition to being cold and

  frightened, I realized that I also had an extremely full bladder, and needed to relieve

  myself in a most urgent way. In spite of the fact that she'd promised to take care of me

  that evening, it hadn't occured yet, and all of a sudden, I was scared. As I lay on her

  tummy, I tried not to move; I didn't want to upset her. My mind was racing though. I

  knew that I didn't have alot of time. I needed to get to the toilet, as I couldn't imagine

  what her reaction would be if I were to have an accident in the tub. I was scared shitless

  and afraid to move. What a difference a day makes.

  I thought about the day's events. While Jeannie had no right to do what she had done to

  me, I had to start thinking as a survivor. I knew that if I could just get through the week,

  she'd have to eventually give me up. She couldn't keep me beyond the following Sunday

  anyway, because I was expected back at that time. If I could get through to Sunday, I'd

  be OK, and I'd be reunited with people who could help me. I had a strange fleeting

  thought at that point...Had I been shrunk and not dragged off by Jeannie, out of male

  pride, I probably would have rejected any help from the women I was closest to.

  However, if one of them had passed through the door and into the bathroom at the

  present, I'd have stood up in that tub and begged for her to take me. Again, I realized that

  I had to say and do whatever it would take to get me through the week. All day, I had

  refused Jeannie's help, many times just out of pride, and I now realized that this 'pride

  thing' could hinder, and actually endanger my efforts. I thought about trying to just hop out

  of the tub myself, especially since Jeannie had wiped off the vaseline, but based on my

  recollection of the events of the day I thought that I'd screw it up again and have to beg

  Jeannie for help. Unfortunately, at that point my bladder began screaming, and I starting

  squirming uncontrollably on her belly. I reached up and grasped her shoulders with my

  hands and began rubbing my body up and down her mid section. This time she woke up

  completely, seemed rather amused, smiled and said 'Looks like my little rosebud is getting

  kinky on me.' You might have guessed, she had a pretty good idea of what was going on,

  but played the indifferent role.

  She placed her hands under my armpits, lifted me into the air and sat me down so that my

  legs straddled her chest, my now limp penis resting between her breasts, and said 'Is my

  little lover ready for his reward now?' I started to speak when she interrupted me 'Your

  little wang appears to have taken a nap. I thought with all your shennanigans and carrying

  on, that you might be ready to tackle little ol' me.' What's wrong baby?' I looked at her,

  knowing that she knew everything, but realized I had to play her game, or fear some sort

  of retaliation. So I said, 'You're so beautiful, and there's nothing I'd rather do, but can I go

  potty first?' I had said it like I thought she wanted to hear it, but I think, for the first time

  that day, that I surprised her. She laughed out loud and said 'Baby wants to go pee-pee,

  that's so cute.' With that she squeezed my full form to her breasts, which put incredible

  pressure on my bladder. She held me like that for several seconds and then she snickered

  'If ya gotta go, ya gotta go, So go.'

  She knew my bladder was on fire, and she knew I needed help to get out of the tub, but

  she wasn't going to offer. She looked at me and said 'Go little doll, I'll be here when you

  get back.' I looked at her sheepishly and said, 'You know I can't get out of the tub by

  myself,' and she said 'Is that a request for Mommy to help you?' Time was of the essence,

  'Yes, PLEASE, PLEASE,' I screamed. 'I don't want to pee while you're in here. For the

  second time she made a comment that scared the shit out of me. She grabbed me by the

  shoulders and pulled me firmly to her face and said 'You do that and your little ass is

  grass.' I don't know what frightened me more, the comment, or the look on her face when

  she said it, but I got the message. Tears welled in my eyes and I said 'Please help me out

  of the tub, I'm too little to do it on my own.' When I said that, the angry look was erased,

  and she leaned back in the tub, relaxing, and exhibiting a most satisfied smile. In a very

  sardonic way, she said 'So the big macho man can't even pee-pee by himself, he needs

  help from a woman?' I looked down, with my lower lip quivering and nodded my head.'

  She leaned forward, and placed a nail under my chin. She raised my chin so that we were

  eye to eye and said, 'Tell me your answer, nodding your head is not appropriate.' I knew

  what she expected, and I feared what might happen if I lost control so I gave it to her

  straight, or the way she wanted to hear it, 'I'm helpless to do this. Without your help, I'd

  lose control and pee like a little boy. That isn't fair to you, but I'm too little to do this for

  myself. Please help me, please, I beg you.'

  She looked at me and said, 'that was so good little doll, come here.' She picked me up,

  pulled me close, and kissed me softly on the lips, and said 'You're learning baby.' She

  slowly pulled me away from her lips and lifted me over the edge of the tub. She stopped

  her motion in mid air just above the side of the bathtub, looked me in the eye and said,

  'Are you sure you need me to help you with this?' I needed to go so bad that my legs

  were kicking this way and that, which amused her to no end. Before I could answer she

  said, 'No need to answer that question baby, those little legs gave it away.' Finally, she set

  me down on the floor. There were two thoughts in my mind at that time. While she was

  teasing me, my anger was building, in spite of the fact that I had decided to play along

  with her...I just couldn't seem to shake my pride. So instead of heading over to the potty

  trainer, which would have solved my problem immediately, I took off for the big people's

  potty. While I needed to piss, I was also pissed off. I was going to show Jeannie that she

  wasted her time and money buying that potty seat. On my way, Jeannie said 'You're

  making another mistake little fella; You need to learn to listen to me.' Man, I made a

  beeline for that toilet, jumped from about two feet away, and tried to spin a 180 to land

  my rump on the seat. In spite of the fact that I did everything the way I wanted to...I made

  the run, did the jump, and actually did the full 180 (Just like in the Olympics), and landed

  as I wanted to, I made a slight miscalculation. The hole in the toilet seat was a bit larger

  than my butt. I plopped right through the seat right into the basin. Out of the cold water in

  the tub, and into the cold water of the toilet.

  Jeannie laughed for five minutes, and said 'Baby, are you doing this just for me? Of all the

  things you've done, that was probably the cutest of all. I wish I could have filmed it. They

  might have shown it on a show like Television's cutest moments. She continued to amuse

  herself with my predicament, while I pondered a new problem, and for the first time in the

  day, this was one which I

  don't think she planned or anticipated. I was stuck in the toilet bowl. Can you believe it? I

  didn't know what I was going to do, but I knew again, I needed her help. She continued

  to laugh about my little scamper to the toilet, unaware that I was sweating bullets at having

  to add to her amusement, while also adding to my humiliation. She refilled the tub with

  warm water, looked at me and said 'Are you done little guy, I'm waiting.' When I didn't

  respond she looked at me and said, 'You've been such a little scamp today, I'll bet you're

  just trying to find another way to amuse me. You've amused me in so may ways already,

  you'd have to be a genius to work another miracle. Come back here now.' With that she

  reached out her arms toward me.

  Like I said, what a difference a day makes. Yesterday, I'm on top of my world,

  everything under control. And now, I'm a two foot runt, under the complete and utter

  control of a woman who wants to make my life miserable, and sitting in a bucket of piss

  water, needed to beg same controlling woman for help to get out. What a deal. Jeannie

  looked at me and said 'You get your little ass over here now, or you'll pay the price.' I

  didn't even struggle, but instead just said, 'I'm stuck in the toilet bowl Jeannie.' She roared

  and fell back in the tub. After a full two minutes, through her tears of laughter she said

  'That can't be possible; with all of the amusements you've provided me with today, I don't

  believe you found another one,' so get that little butt of yours over here now. ' I can't

  Jeannie, I'm really stuck.' With that, Jeannie's smile vanished immediately, and was

  replaced by a look of utter disgust. I was now officially scared shitless. It no longer

  mattered that I was sitting in a bucket of piss, and that I'd screwed up all day, the look on

  her face said it all. She said 'You're serious, aren't you?' I replied 'Yes, I'm sorry, I should

  have listened to you and used the baby toilet.' Jeannie said, 'Your little apologies aren't

  much good anymore. This is one situation I hadn't planned on, and I think it's disgusting.

  You can just sit there and think about it for a while.' With that, she got up, grabbed a bath

  towel and walked out of the bathroom, leaving me to sit helplessly and ponder my fate.

  I must have sat there for two hours, while Jeannie went about her business. Again my

  male pride kicked in; I was steaming. I didn't say anything during that time, I just steamed.

  Finally, Jeannie walked in with a plastic bucket and some sort of other container in her

  hand. She knelt down in front of the toilet, grasped my chin in her hand and said, I'm over

  it now, time to get your little ass cleaned up.' In a very sarcastic tone of voice I said, 'Well

  my little ass is pretty damn sore now, so get to work.' The look on her face was

  incredible. Far gone was the idea that I was going to get any satisfactory action that night,

  I now knew that I might be in trouble. But, as fast as that look came over her face, it

  disappeared. She said, 'Little boys sometimes say things they shouldn't, and sometimes it's

  due to their immaturity. I'm going to let this one pass and forget that it ever happened. She

  squeezed a bit more on my chin, met me eye to eye and said, 'UNDERSTAND?' And

  boy, did I understand. I'd narrowly escaped on that one. I just couldn't figure out why

  she'd let me off the hook for such a blatant remark. I'd find out in the middle of the night.

  She looked sternly into my eyes, but spoke softly 'Shall I help you clean your ass?'

  Looking into her eyes, I replied meekly, 'Please do.'

  She laid me down on a towel she'd laid out on the living room carpet. My little ass

  burned, I knew I was beet red. Jeannie laughed and said mockingly, 'Looks like you got a

  bad case of diaper rash, little guy.' I was not exactly amused, actually I was rather pissed.

  The day's humiliation kicked in, and all of my male pride too. I looked at her and said,

  'Hey bitch...All day long you've been giving me your crap, now clean me up, it's all your

  fault. When you're done, you can deliver on that promise you've been repeating all day.'

  From the moment I said it, I knew I'd screwed up, the look on her face was

  indescribable. She did not say a word however. With one hand she grabbed both of my

  feet and held them in the air while she ran a few baby wipes over and about my ass and

  genitals. She proceeded to wipe the rest of my body in the same manner, and stated 'With

  all that body hair, I'm not sure you're clean, and you ain't getting anywhere with me unless

  I know you're baby assed clean. She leaned forward and held my head in her hands, and

  said 'I just happen to have a pair of clippers in my closet, maybe I'll get them.' I realized

  the implications immediately; It was hard enough getting used to the fact that I was a

  helpless little fucker, I didn't want to be a hairless, helpless little fucker. Again, my pride

  was drained and I said 'Jeannie, you done so good, you wiped and cleaned me so well.

  You didn't miss an inch...In fact, I think my ass is as clean as its been since the day I was

  born. Jeannie wouldn't relent, she thought I was a nasty little shit.

  She retrieved the clippers and hung them on the wall, looked at me and said, 'With what

  I've planned for the night, I think I'd like to keep you in your present hairy state.

  However, should you act up or get out on line again, I will not hesitate to clip you, starting

  right here,' cupping my balls and dick with her left hand. To my utter humiliation, my dick

  sprang to life again, to which she replied, 'Oh, you've already blown your chance for any

  of that, we're going to bed.' I was incredibly frustrated and protested, 'Please Jeannie, I'm

  so horny, and my balls ache. Please take care of me.' She looked at me and said 'Not

  tonite little man.' I knew it would be a total waste of my time to argue, and I feared what

  might happen if I pushed the situation, so I let it drop.

  As she led me to the bedroom, I felt my hunger pangs kick in and realized I hadn't eaten

  all day. I looked up to Jeannie and asked, 'May I grab something to eat from that meal

  you've been cooking?' Jeannie looked down at me, and said simply, 'It's gone.' I said

  'What do you mean it's gone, I'm hungry.' She looked at me and said, 'With all the

  exhibitions you've provided me today, I got hungry. While you were stuck in the toilet, I

  sat down and ate. I gave the dog whatever was left over. If you behave yourself and stay

  out of trouble, maybe I give you something from the table tomorrow. Tonight we're going

  to sleep. UNDERSTOOD?' I was hungry, but I was also tired and frustrated. I decided

  to submit, and she grabbed my hand to lead me into the bedroom.

  She set me up on the bed so that my feet were dangling over the edge, proceeded to her

  closet and removed a small pink box, and said 'Happy anniversary baby.' I was nervous

  but had a fleeting thought, maybe I was going to see a little action that night. She looked at

  me with a seductive smile and said 'Open it sweetie.' I pulled on the pink ribbon and let it

  slide to the floor. Inside the box lay a replica of the silky, and shiny white gown I had

  bought her several years ago, complete with spaghetti straps. She said 'Well aren't you

  going to look at it?' I lifted the garment from the box and held it out in front of me. It was

  almost an exact replica. The only difference I could see, much to my dismay, was that it

  appeared much smaller than the one I'd bought for Jeannie.

 ML 6                          (edit this message)

Michelle pulled the car into the driveway, threw it into park, and turned off the engine.

  Little Tommy stirred, and looked up at Michelle, his naked little form still held securely

  astride her breast and lap. Their eyes met. No words were spoken, but they understood

  each other instantly. In his medically induced stupor, Little Tommy knew, that at least for

  the rest of this evening, Michelle was his world, and she knew it too.

  Michelle looked intently into Tom's eyes and said, 'Now I've got to sneak you into the

  house. I forgot to call Mom and she has no idea that you're back. I've been so concerned

  about you, that I absolutely forgot to call Mom. Now it's past ten o'clock and I just don't

  feel it's fair. She'll freak. So I think it's just best that we smuggle you into my bedroom for

  the night. I'm hoping we don't have any problems with that. Do we?' Actually, Michelle

  made sense and Tom responded appropriately shaking his head no. Michelle wrapped his

  little legs around her mid section, just under her breasts, handed him his blanket, wrapped

  the coat tight, and buttoned it, getting out of her car and venturing toward the house.

  About halfway there, she looked down and said, perhaps a bit too authoritatively, 'Keep

  your little head buried Tom, we don't need Mom to see you at this time. We'll tell her

  about it tomorrow.' Tom said 'OK Michelle,' and she smiled approvingly, while patting his

  head through the coat.

  As it turned out, Marsha had already gone to bed for the night, allowing Michelle to

  proceed directly to her bedroom with Tom. Michelle deposited Tom directly onto the

  surface of the bed. As he stood, he was staring directly at her silk clad breasts. He began

  to protest, but Michelle was having none of it. She ran her hands from his shoulders,

  down his backside, under his little rump and back up his chest, and purred 'You're

  sleeping with me tonight sweetie; There will be no argument. I know you're tired and you

  need to sleep. We'll talk to Mom tomorrow, OK?' And Tom, who was exceptionally

  tired, threw his arms around Michelle's neck to give her a kiss good night. Unfortunately,

  as he did so, Michelle involuntarily placed her hands on his shoulder blade and thigh, and

  drew him into the silky folds of her negligee to hold him close. As she kissed him, she felt

  an unmistakable little bulge pressing up against her abdomen. Tom of course, felt a bit

  sheepish and tried to apologize, but Michelle hushed him by pressing her index finger to

  his lips, and saying 'Don't apologize sweetie, I know you've been through a lot and you're

  all tuckered out. Let's go night-night.' With that she placed Tom under the sheets, hopped

  in next to him and turned out the light.

  Michelle wanted to let Tom sleep, but she just couldn't seem to keep her hands off of him.

  Sliding under the sheets, she reached for him immediately. She just wanted to hold him

  close. She wrapped an arm so that his neck rested on her shoulder, and cupped his butt

  with the other one and pulled him close so that his lips were ever so close to one of her

  nipples, his penis resting in the folds of her negligee. The result was predictable. Tom

  begged Michelle to release him; Michelle insisted on holding him close on the premise that

  she knew what was best for him. He tried to explain the inevitable result of her holding

  him in such a manner, to which she replied, 'Well if that happens, it happens, I've got other

  clothes.' Tom explained 'I don't think that's the point here, you're a little girl.' She held him

  ever so close and whispered 'Any other night, I would have agreed with you, but tonight,

  and maybe tonight only, you're my little man. Go to sleep, I'll take care of you tonight.'

  Tom started to protest, but Michelle held a finger to his lips and said. 'Hush.'

  Michelle continued to hold Tom close as they both drifted off. He awoke with a start a

  couple of hours later however. When he came to he realized that he'd developed an

  extreme case of 'blue balls,' a condition which occurs generally when a man repeatedly

  exacts an erection, but is unable to release his juices. Tom was in extreme discomfort

  when Michelle turned on the light and asked what was wrong. She saw his raging

  member, and asked if there was anything she could do to help. Tom knew what had to

  happen; For the whole previous week, Jeannie had repeatedly brought him to erection

  and denied him. He needed to get off. He looked at Michelle and said, Baby, this is my

  problem, I'll take care of it. Ironically, Michelle looked at him and said, 'Are you sure

  there isn't anything I can't do?' Tom bit his lower lip and said, 'Honey, I'll be in the

  bathroom for a few mintutes; I'll be right out.' As Michelle watched little Tom march off to

  the bathroom, she decided to call Jill. When Jill answered, Michelle asked, 'Jill, Tom

  woke up with a hell of a boner and something he calls 'Blue balls.' First of all 'What are

  blue balls, and secondly, what is he going to do in the bathroom to take care of this

  problem?'

  Jill thought long and hard about what Michelle had just said, remembered how Tom had

  reacted when she lifted his penis in the office, and everything clicked. Realizing that Tom

  was all alone in the bathroom, Jill explained the situation to Michelle. Tom reappeared

  from the bathroom looking red-faced and exhausted. Michelle asked if things were better.

  Tom looked at her and said, 'Honey, you're just not going to understand this, but this is a

  man thing; I may need to try again in the morning.' It just didn't quite work this time.

  Michelle lifted his chin and said 'Tom, have you been crying?'And Tom replied that he

  was just frustrated at not being able to bring off his manly chore. Michelle proceeded to

  the bathroom, with the phone of course, while Tom slid frustratingly back under the

  sheets. In the bathroom, Michelle continued her conversation with Jill, who had overheard

  all of Tom's comments. Jill explained Tom's condition in detail and informed Michelle that

  someone had to help Tom relieve his discomfort, sooner rather than later. Otherwise, he

  would suffer for the rest of the evening. Jill suggested that Michelle wake Marsha for this

  task, but when Michelle informed her that Marsha did not even know about Tom's

  condition, Jill said, 'You know Michelle, you could do it.' When Jill explained exactly what

  had to be done, Michelle objected. Jill insisted however, indicating the discomfort Tom

  might feel as the night wore on.

  Coming out of the bathroom, Michelle was hesitant. She slid under the sheets, kissed Tom

  and said good night. She was going to try to let the evening slide, when she heard a tiny

  moan escape from Tom's lips a few moments later, and knew that there would be no

  turning back at this point. She brushed her fingers over his forehead and said, 'Come here

  baby, I'm taking care of you now.' With that she pulled him into her body again, caressing

  his little butt cheeks and pressing his manhood against her abdomen. He began to protest,

  but Michelle completely engulfed his mouth with hers. She sat on the edge of the bed and

  stood Tom up so that his feet rested on her thighs, and said, 'I think it's time for a little lap

  dance.' Of course, Tom protested, and Michelle explained that she'd spoken with Jill,

  who had given her all the details. As Michelle held each of Tom's little hands with her

  fingers, she lifted his hands so that he stood on his tiptoes and danced for her. She thought

  he looked just adorable, but still couldn't tell him. Then she began pulling his little hands

  toward her so that his body fell into the smooth silky fabric covering Michelle's breasts.

  When Michelle cupped her hand under his butt and planted a long soft wet one on him,

  Tom lost it and began to buck uncontrollably, pressing every inch of his manhood into her

  breasts. Michelle continued to kiss him softly, and Tom exploded. Tom was about to get

  his first real sleep in a week, resting comfortably in Michelle's arms throughout the night.

ML 7                           (edit this message)

Got a couple of hours to do one. However, it's done without review or edit. Hope you like it.

  Little Tommy and Michelle drifted off, Tommy held securely in Michelle's arms. Somehow

  he knew that she'd take care of him, no matter what. Tom was a perceptive little guy, and

  sensed something that Michelle hadn't thought of, at least on a conscious level. He knew

  two things...first, she'd do anything for him, and secondly he knew that she'd always had a

  thing for him, there had always been an unspoken rivalry between her mother and herself

  for Tom's affections.

  He remembered the first time he'd laid his eyes on Michelle. She was about fifteen or so at

  the time, and an abosolute doll, standing a little under five feet tall, and weighing no more

  than ninety pounds. She had the body of an angel, accented with incredibly small and

  delicate features. Marsha had made the initial introductions, and when Tom took her little

  hand in his he was mesmerized. He looked straight into her bright green eyes and thought,

  what an adorable little angel. Her hair was like silk, and slid gracefully over her shoulders

  and down her back. Her breasts, young, were equally delicate with nipples exposed slightly

  through the cashmere, yearning to be touched. Her tummy, slight and flat, her hips and little

  butt with their wonderfully beautiful, yet pre-adolescent shape. She was an absolutely

  beautiful young girl, who was just coming into her own. Tom took her hand in his, marvelling

  at her delicate little features, smiled and said, 'it's wonderful to meet you Michelle, your

  mom has told me so much about you.'

  Tom had always maintained that a man can appreciate beauty without necessarily having to

  act upon it. While Tom considered himself a real man, he also considered himself ahead of a

  lot of his fellow men when it came to this concept, the concept being, of course, that human

  beings had the ability to reason. He believed that this concept, or rather ability to reason, is

  what separates the human male from the other animals. Strange as this seems, many of

  Tom's male compatriots didn't seem to acknowledge, or even slightly comprehend this point.

  Fact is, most of Tom's friends would jump at the chance to get laid, without conscious

  thought or deliberation. This amazed Tom as he always had to like the woman he was with,

  no matter what. Tom loved to connect on a mental, and/or sensual basis. Maybe Tom was

  just an old fashioned romantic...whatever the case, women seemed to like Tom more, and

  he seemed to gracefully achieve the satisfaction that all his buddies were so desperate to

  achieve, without having to produce the effort, or endure the stress.

  While Tom thought Michelle absolutely adorable, he knew his place. Although young and

  beautiful, Michelle was forbidden fruit, on several levels. First and foremost, Tom was more

  into women his own age. Many of his friends expressed interest in younger girls, and to

  Tom's amazement, possibly because he had a daughter around Michelle's age, he was

  disgusted with such prospects. How, at forty seven years of age, can you connect with

  teenagers, except as role models? Tom could appreciate the beauty and perfection of some

  of these younger girls (He sure could with Michelle), but how could any self respecting man

  act upon them? He knew that as long as he had control over his own actions, this could

  never happen.

  Secondly, acting on such thoughts would obviously land Tom into a heap of trouble with his

  girlfriend Marsha. However, this was a rather moot point with Tom. Michelle was incredibly

  beautiful, but she was a little girl. Tom loved and appreciated her beauty, but was much

  more connected with Marsha, the mother of this beautiful young girl. Tom loved Michelle

  from the moment he met her, but in a very paternal way. He determined that, as long as he

  was with Marsha, he would do anything he could for this little girl, as a padrone'.

  Tom and Marsha continued to date, and Michelle blossomed into a beautiful nineteen year

  old. She did all the things high school girls do, and along with all of the joys, she neccesarily

  endured some of the pains. Tom was there to celebrate the victories, and to commiserate in

  the so-called defeats. While Tom loved to see Michelle excel and carry forward, there were

  the down times. More often that once, Tom held Michelle in his arms throughout the nite

  after a particularly bad instance. All in all, Michelle was a pretty industrious and inspired

  girl. She had her down times, but made sure that she had her share of good times too.

  Through all of this though, Tom seemed to sense a bit of an undercurrent (As previously

  mentioned, Tom is a pretty perceptive person, especially for a guy). Although Tom was

  careful not to make any ventures toward Michelle, and in fact, went out of his way to avoid

  them, Michelle, through her awkward years, and possibly in an attempt to secure a father

  figure, constantly played the little tease with Tom.

  Yeah, Michelle knew she was cute, and although she was far from being a snotty little brat,

  she knew that Tom adored her. She knew that there was nothing he would not do for her, if

  she presented it in the proper way. She also seemed to be in competition with her mother

  for Tom's affections. This was relatively unknown to Tom. He thought she was just an

  adoring little girl vying for his affection. On prom night as a senior, Michelle, adorned in a

  beautiful full length gown, all silk, presented her boyfriend and date. Now, you've gotta go

  with Tom on this one; She's five foot one, wearing a size one gown, and he's a six foot four

  geek in a tuxedo (Do I sound paternalistic or what?). Upon introduction, he wrapped his

  hands around her waist, let them slip toward (but not to) her womanhood, and then started

  sliding them up to her abdomen and beyond. Tom tried to keep his cool, and reached out his

  hand to shake. Her boyfriend ignored it however, and seemed to be lost in the moment. To

  say the least, Tom was a bit annoyed. He looked at the kid. He was a lot bigger than Tom.

  Tom just didn't give a damn. As his hands were rising above her abdomen, Tom gently

  commented, 'You're hands ride up higher on that gown, you'll lose 'em,' nodding toward the

  knife rack.

  An amazing thing happened. His hands stopped rising, and in fact, one of them reached out

  in an effort to shake Toms, but it seemed to be shaking itself. Maybe Tom was a prick, but

  he declined to shake it, and looking her friend straight in the eye, he said 'Have her home by

  midnite, no mistakes. Do we understand each other?' He said, 'No problem sir.' Tom pulled

  Michelle aside and said, 'You're an angel to me, and I trust your judgement. Do you feel

  safe going out with this guy tonight?' Michelle looked at Tom, threw her arms around his

  neck, kissed him on the cheek, and said 'Tom, I can handle this guy, especially with your

  influence; when he was manhandling me a minute ago, I was reconsidering, but this is my

  senior year, and I really want to do this thing. As she did this, she did an amazing thing; She

  gave Tom the old full body hug, grabbing the back of his thigh with her little fingers and

  pulling it in as tightly as she could. 'After what you told him, I think he'll be a perfect little

  gentleman tonight. I'd like to take my chances, I think things will be OK.' She looked at Tom

  with those soft green eyes, and he melted and said 'Be careful baby.' If you're wondering,

  the night went without incident, and Michelle was dropped off precisely at 11:59PM.

  Michelle explained that he was equally as concerned with being too early as too late. He

  knew that he had to have her home at midnite, but also knew how important the night was

  to MIchelle, and didn't want to disapoint Tom in that regard.

  Throughout the adolescent years, Michelle grew into a beautiful young woman. Tom was

  there for her the whole time, and did whatever he could for her. As mentioned above,

  however there was always an undercurrent. While she regarded Tom with mild annoyance

  at first, she began to like him after a while, although I think she liked him from the start. As

  she she grew and matured the forced little pecks on his cheeks became somewhat

  impassioned kisses of a young woman. At first, she would peck and run; after a while, the

  long full-bodied embrace kicked in. Tom was good with this, as previously explained. In fact,

  she grew quite comfortable with being able to express her thoughts in a physical and

  sensous way, without having to worry about the typical male comeback. It gave her great

  confidence to know that she could express herself in this manner without having to suffer

  the indignities presented by a man unable to control his thoughts and emotions. She

  presented her little flirtations as a joke, while in reality she was totally serious. It's quite

  possible that she was taking advantage of her situation, but Tom was fully cognizant of it,

  and preparaed to deal with it if it got out of hand.

  OK, you're right. There was a tease factor involved here, but Tom knew that and thought

  she was cute in her presentation. She actually thought she had him fooled. But she needed

  the confidence, and Tom never let it go too far. But Michelle grew to love Tom, and resisted

  only because of her mother. She became intensely jealous of her mother, but never showed

  this to anyone. She loved Tom, and desired that he just take her into his arms and rush her

  off to Camelot. Like Tom, Michelle was a romantic, and at the age of nineteen, would do

  anything for her strong, romantic warrior. Although Michelle was becoming increasingly

  flirtatious, Tom didn't give it a second though, except in certain circumstances. There were

  times when Michelle would dress up in an especially skimpy, silky little gown, and hop up

  onto Tom's lap while he was watching the news. She knew how Tom felt about women

  dressed in silky, feminine clothes by watching his reaction to her mother dressed in the same

  manner. Occasionally, while on his lap, Michelle would squirm, her tight little butt cheeks

  pressing into Tom's manhood. Of course, Tom reacted predictably, which pleased Michelle

  to no end. He'd gently tell Michelle that he loved her, and indicate the inappropriateness of

  what she was doing. He'd gently ask her to leave, but not before she'd gained the

  satisfaction of knowing that her ministrations were successful. For some reason, this made

  Michelle complete...That while on his lap, and even though only for a few moments, she

  gained complete control. It didn't matter that he eventually regained his composure and took

  control, she had him, figuratively, in the palm of her hand for a few moments.

  Michelle pondered all of this while gazing at the little figure lying on the bed next to her.

  While Tom was managing to pull off a perfect night's sleep, she had so many conflicting

  thoughts jumping through her mind. They had both drifted off to sleep, Tom nestled snuggly

  into Michelle's loving arms. Little Tommy sleeping so soundly for the first time in a week,

  Michelle did not have the heart to disturb him. However, Michelle was deeply conflicted.

  She did not know what to do. She gazed at Tommy's little body, illuminated by the

  moonbeam shining through the open window, his little chest rising and falling with each little

  breath. She so wanted to reach out and pull him close, but relented. She gently let him slide

  out of her arms and on to the bed, pulled a tiny pillow under his head, and gazed adoringly at

  his little frame. She ran a nail under the bottom of his foot, which caused him to gasp

  adoringly, causing her to want to cuddle him again, but she decided against it as she knew

  he needed his sleep. She also knew that she had a lot to think about.

  She knew how she felt about him. She looked at his little frame, ran a nail over his little

  forehead, down the side of his chin, over his shoulder, and under his arm. At that point, she

  noticed his little member flicker, which reminded her of the little conversation she'd

  overheard her mother having with Tom. Somehow, she'd overheard her mother and Tom

  talking about their passions. Tom and Marsha were home and didn't realize Michelle was in

  the house, so they were speaking rather freely. After three years or so of their relationship,

  Marsha asked Tom what he thought they were missing out on. Tom looked at Marsha and

  said, 'I love you baby, and everything's great, but to be totally honest with you, I LOVE

  alternative means.' Marsha knew exactly what Tom was talking about, and started crying, 'I

  know what you're saying, and to to tell you the truth, I don't know if it's that you're just too

  big, or if I just can't stand the taste, I just can't handle it.' Michelle heard Tom exclaim, 'It's

  OK baby, it's OK.' Michelle could only think of what she would do in such a situation.

  And so, Michelle continued to run a nail down his little body, over his thigh, and ever so

  gently across the foreskin underneath the head of his little penis, which caused a major shift

  in his breathing. She badly wanted to grab him and use alternative means to satisfy him, but

  was beginning to realize the far greater implications of his situation. She had already

  satisfied his immediate problem, but was realizing other feelings which had previously

  escaped her. She was in love with the little guy, and at the very least he needed care and

  protection. She knew she'd have to tell her mother about Tom's situation, but had jealous

  feelings about it. She wanted to grab him and possess him (The concept of possession

  temporarily terrorized her...She didn't know where it came from). All of her conflicting

  thoughts and emotions came together at one point, where she realized that she loved the

  little guy so...she just wanted to possess him, to make him her own. Not only could she feel

  this on a maternal, protective level, she was now beginning to feel it in her loins. She ran her

  nail up over his little hand and to his armpit, at which point he involuntarily clenched his little

  fist. When Michelle looked at the little clenched fist, wrist, and his little forearm, it reminded

  her of only one thing, and again she could feel it in her loins. She thought for a moment and

  figured 'This little doll's happening.'

  She thought about it the rest of the night and relaized that her thought process was a bit

  shaky, and that possibly she needed to reconsider her position. She hoped to be able to sleep

  it off without further action on her part. She laid her head down to sleep, but when she

  heard the cute little murmurs protruding from the little body lying next to her, she had to

  exercise every bit of self control to relent. While Tommy slept peacefully for the rest of the

  night, Michelle tossed and turned. Remarkably however, when they awoke the next

  morning, Tommy was back in a familiar postion, with his little arms thrown around

  Michelle's neck, his little legs wrapped passionately just below her bosom, and his little

  hands gently massaging her silky nipples.

ML 8                           (edit this message)

One more for you. Seems like this story needs to be done in pairs. May not get back to it

  until after the New Year...Time constraints, you know. Anyway, this is again without edit or

  review...sorry about that

  As I held that gown in front of me and pondered the situation, the looks on our faces could

  not have been more contrasting. Jeannie beamed triumphantly as she reached out to touch

  the gown, sliding her beautiful, manicured fingers through the fabric, and exclaiming 'I know

  who's going to be soft and silky tonight.' She then dropped to her knees in front of me, so

  that we were essentially face to face, held my face between her two hands and exclaimed

  in a sultry, husky voice 'Darling, I had to have your little gown specially made. Believe me, I

  checked out the petite section at Macy's, but even at that, major alterations would have had

  to have been made to accomodate your cuddly little body. I ended up at a doll shop, and

  explained that I needed a gown for a little doll I was taking care of . The owner referred me

  to a dressmaker, saying she could work miracles, but probably needed an example of what I

  wanted. So I scooped up the gown you'd bought me so many years ago, took it to the

  dressmaker, and explained that I needed her to create a replica, only for a little doll

  approximately two feet in height. And here it is, willed into solid reality.'

  With that, she whisked the gown out of my hands and said 'Time to get you dressed for

  bed.' As mentioned, the looks on our faces couldn't have been more contrasting. While she

  held the triumphant look, I couldn't have looked more defeated at that point. Initially, when I

  first saw the gown and realized the implications, I'm sure I exhibited a look of anger. I also

  believe that this initial look of anger did not go unnoticed by Jeannie. She ignored it however,

  and she must have been extremely pleased to see that look of anger vanish, replaced by a

  look of despair as she explained what she had to go through to create the silky garment now

  held in front of me. As she held it, she was sure to let me see the silouette of her fingers

  ands nails caressing through the fabric.

  At that point, through the despair I now felt, I don't think I had ever felt so helpless in my

  life. It had only been twelve to fourteen hours since the shrinking, and I had already been

  subjected to so many indignities. Jeannie had complete control of me, and for the first time

  in my life, I was beginning to feel the pangs of total helplessness. I knew that, no matter

  how I protested, no matter what I said or did, that I was going to bed dressed in that gown. I

  did not know specifically what would happen after that...I was sure that Jeannie had other

  plans though. What struck me the most, and now scared me the most, especially considering

  that we were only twelve to fourteen hours into this six or seven day marathon, was the fact

  that she had remarkably orchestrated all of this. She had obviously planned meticulously,

  and for quite a period of time, and was determined to play it out to the end. While the

  knowledge and reality that I was to be the victim of her planning scared me deeply at this

  point, I was more terrified of the unknown. What else was in store for me this week. This

  terror however had one beneficial result. While I knew I had other indignities to suffer, for

  the first time I began to think about the possibilities of escape. That thought however,

  vanished temporarily as I felt myself lifted from the bed and set squarely in front of a

  kneeling Jeannie.

  She slid a nail under my chin, gave it a slight tickle, and tilted my head so that our eyes met.

  She then engulfed my lips with hers, sucking softly with a warm succulent kiss, releasing my

  lips ever so slowly. She seemed to be in a different world at this point. She looked me

  directly in the eyes and said ever so sensually 'Let's get you dressed for bed baby, lets get

  those little arms in the air.'I was defeated, and knew I didn't have a choice. If I didn't

  comply, I'd have to suffer the further indignity of being forced to comply. I was going to

  argue for the right to put the gown on myself, but realized how ridiculous that thought was.

  First of all, she was determined to dress me herself. She was not allowing me that choice. I

  would have argued to no avail. Secondly, the irony of the situation kicked in. Twenty fours

  hours ago, the thought of having to argue to put on a gown that I really did not want to wear

  would have been nonsense, and here I was thinking about arguing for the right to do it

  myself. As I raised my arms, she bundled up the gown and slid it over my head so that the

  spaghetti straps fell over my shoulders. Once over my head, Jeannie let the gown fall

  naturally and gracefully over my body. As it did so, I shivered, feeling the shimmering fabric

  caress every inch of my body, my manhood. I was hoping to avoid this little display, but was

  caught by surprise when I was unable to do so. Jeannie of course, was ecstatic, but didn't

  show it.

  She placed her hand on my butt and drew me close, planting another long, soft, wet one on

  me. To my dismay, against all of my desires, my loins re-awoke. I didn't seem to have any

  control over this. The combination of the soft, silky fabric, and Jeannie's sensuous naked

  body stirred passions deep inside, and I was once again rock hard. She grabbed my hands

  and pulled them to her nipples, and said 'massage me little one, I still intend to make you a

  happy little camper tonight.' I was under no false delusions at this point, I knew she probably

  had other tricks up her sleeve, but decided to do what she asked me to do. I didn't feel I had

  a choice. As I massaged her nipples, she began to moan, and pulled me closer and closer.

  As mentioned, Jeannie seemed to be in another world at this point, having total control over

  me and my emotions. I was scared however, and thought long and hard about the words I

  wanted to speak. I knew I had to get my point across, but knew also that I had to be

  delicate in my choice of those words. To do otherwise could be harmful to my health.

  Against my pride I dug deep and said 'Jeannie, you know I have a hard time controlling

  this...I'm about ready to explode again. I know that you spent a lot of your time and money

  creating this beautiful gown for me, and I'm so happy and proud that you picked me to wear

  it, I feel honored, but I can't control myself and fear that I may soil it if you continue with

  what you're doing. You're so much stronger than me and I know you'll do whatever you

  want. Do what you want with me, but if you do, I beg that you remove the gown. I just don't

  want you mad at me.

  Jeannie was a bit surprised, looking down at me, when she exclaimed, 'You little doll...It

  took a lot of courage for you to suggest that, and guess what, I'm not mad at you. I do want

  you to learn to exercise some self control, but you've come so far over the last twelve or

  fourteen hours. I'm really impressed. You're right, I did spend a considerable amount of my

  time and money creating your little gown; notice the detail, right down to the little bows on

  the straps. It's not coming off, you're wearing it to bed. But you've been such a diplomatic

  little sweetheart; I am going to refrain from my ministrations, and let you get your little butt

  to bed. You have no idea how difficult this is for me. I look at you in that little gown, and I

  think I'm looking at the cutest little thing on the face of the planet. I mean, just look at that

  little protrusion. Your little pecker's just bursting into that gown. She looked at me

  thoughtfully, and said 'Maybe I should just grab it and twirl it around in my fingers for a

  moment or two,' sending a shock wave through me. I knew I'd lose it if she did that, and

  would have to suffer some serious consequences. Fear of the unknown was kicking in

  again. She saw the look of fear on my face, and comprehended immediately. She tilted my

  chin toward her face, gave me another long, sensuous kiss and said seductively, 'Maybe I'll

  just slide one my nails across it for good measure.' It took everything I had not to release at

  that point, and I looked up into her eyes, totally defeated, and said 'Jeannie, you're in total

  control and can do whatever you want, we both know that. If you do that I'll lose control.

  You know full well I'm struggling to hold on now. The ball's in your court. You're my world

  right now, and I have no real choices. But if I soil this beautiful gown, I'll disappoint you, and

  believe me, I don't want to do that.'

  Jeannie looked at me and said 'Maybe I've been a bit rough with you, so I'm giving you a

  reprieve. Let's just go to bed. Remember how we'd go to bed in the old days, You in the

  raw, and me in silk. Isn't it ironic that it's just the opposite now?' Again, we're talking fear of

  the unknown. What did she mean by that comment? She lifted me into the bed and laid my

  head on a pillow. She slid in under the sheets and turned so that her back was facing me.

  Although still rock hard, I was relieved. I was still in my little gown and knew that I had to

  wear it throughout, but I turned so that my back was facing Jeannie's back. I pulled on the

  silky fabric so that my penis was not resting against it and was relieved to see it relax. My

  balls hurt a bit. I had been stimulated repeatedly during the day and early evening, and had

  not been allowed to release in a manly manner, but was relieved to know that I would not

  soil the gown Jeannie had created for me, and that I would not have to endure her resulting

  wrath. Jeannie murmured, 'Good night my silky little doll, sleep tight.' I reluctantly replied

  'Good night Jeannie.'

  Perhaps I was exhausted from the days events, and perhaps I grew complacent, but I

  drifted off into a heavy slumber. I did awake in the middle of the morning however. I must

  have been in the middle of a good dream, as again, I was rock hard. I was engulfed in soft,

  silky material, and seemed to be resting against a backdrop of soft, yet firm, mountainous

  flesh. Something , perhaps a hand, with long slender fingers and beautifully manicured nails

  was stroking my member. As I came to, reality set in. Jeannie was spooning me, and

  sensuously stroking my member through my silky gown with her fingers. I said 'Jeannie,

  what are you doing?' She replied, 'Do you remember when we were married; You'd wake

  up in the middle of the night, and hold me like I'm holding you right now?' A chill went up

  my spine. This was the move she'd planned for the evening. I didn't know where it would

  lead, and I wasn't exactly anxious to get there fast, but I knew that I would indeed

  experience whatever she had planned.

  'It's two in the morning darling, and I'm horny. I think you need to get your little butt in gear

  and do something about it.' I looked at Jeannie incredulously and said 'I'm tired and want to

  sleep, can't we do this in the morning?' Jeannie turned me around and looked me directly in

  the eye and said, 'I'm horny and cannot wait. As she turned me, the silky folds of my gown

  slid across my member. I probably would have lost it at that point had I not been so

  apprehensive at my current predicament. It seemed that Jeannie knew exactly what she

  wanted, and wanted to literally, and figuratively, hold me in suspense for the moment, to let

  me figure it out on my own. 'Tommy, do you remember how you'd wake me up in the

  middle of the night, hold me like I'm holding you right now, and expect me to be eager to

  satisfy you?' I thought about it for a moment. Sure, I remembered doing that, but only on a

  few occasions. During our marriage, Jeannie had tuned out. Marriage, and life itself were

  just not fun; the bliss was gone. I had tried everything in my power to rejuvenate the

  relationship, but to no avail. Jeannie was just not interested. Sexually, Jeannie would tune me

  out for weeks, possibly months, at a time. Occasionally, I would wake up in the middle of

  the night and essentially beg for satisfaction. I NEVER demanded it, although apparently,

  that is the way she saw it.

  So here we are, Jeannie under the misguided concept that she could demand from me, what

  she perceived that I once demanded from her. Misguided concept yes, however, she was

  now in a position to get her wishes satisfied, and I was under no allusions to the contrary.

  Jeannie pulled me close and said, 'It's time for my little lover to satisfy me...Keep in mind,

  my satisfaction is paramount right now, your's means nothing.' I didn't know what to do. I

  knew that I'd have to comply with her wishes, but at twenty four inches, I didn't know what

  to do. I looked at Jeannie and pleaded 'Please, can't we wait till the morning?' She said

  'Absolutely not, get to work, my little love slave.' I asked her if I could remove the gown and

  she replied 'I never removed mine when satisfying you. You'll wear it until I tell you to take

  it off. Now get to work.' I was thinking fast and furiously. I finally came to the conclusion

  that, since the shrinking, I had probably become too small to satisfy Jeannie in the

  conventional manner. Lying in her grasp, I looked at her helplessly and said, 'Jeannie, I'm

  not placing any blame here, but since you've shrunk me, I've probably become too small to

  satisfy you.' Jeannie looked down at me. She looked exasperated, and said 'Well my little

  love doll, it looks like the shoe is on the other foot. Remember when you rolled over, Oh say

  about this time in the morning looking for a little action, and I told you that it was that time of

  the month for me?' I said, 'Yes I do.' She looked at me and said, 'Well in your own little

  way, maybe it's that time of the month for you.' Again, for no reason, a shiver went up my

  spine. Desperately, with tears welling in my eyes, I said 'What are you talking about

  Jeannie?' She smiled down at me, tickled my chin, and said 'Well it's obvious you can't take

  me in the conventional sense, since it's that time of the month for you...You'll have to use

  alternative means...Get to work my little love doll.' Unfortunately, I knew exactly what she

  was talking about. She'd made herself clear.

ML 9                           (edit this message)

Michelle awoke first, not entirely disappointed that Tommy was nestled so snuggly in her

  arms. She looked down and she noticed an adorable little smile caressing his lips. She did

  not however, remember reaching out to pull the little guy close, and began to wonder if he

  had just naturally slid her way. She giggled just a bit as she thought how cute it would be if

  he were just trying to take advantage of her. But as quickly as she had comprehended that

  thought, the smile vanished along with her giggles, as she felt a strange stirring within her.

  While initially, the fantasy of little Tommy taking advantage of her was rather amusing,

  with sudden clarity she realized that amusement was not the reason it crossed her mind.

  She actually wanted him to do it. To have him go on an expedition, to explore her inner

  regions, to go where no man has ever gone before. She had loved him for at least a

  couple of years, but until now at least, could not act on her desires; it had been an

  impossible situation. Tom and her mother were a couple after all.

  But that didn't seem to matter now as she pulled him closer. He stirred just a bit, dropped

  his right hand to her nipple, and squirmed so that his little penis worked further into the

  folds of the silky fabric which bunched just below Michelle's milky white breasts. As he

  did so, he slowly began to rotate his little hand over and around her nipple and breast,

  causing Michelle to gasp. She was barely able to refrain from moaning out loud as Tommy

  continued his ministrations. She looked down and watched as Tommy's little hand

  masterfully worked its way around her nipple and then proceeded up and over the top,

  and back under the magnificent globe, resting once again on her silky nipple. She looked

  at his little hand and wanted so badly to take it gently and to guide it between her legs.

  She wanted to moan out loud, but checked herself. Although she did not know the

  particulars, she knew that he'd been through a lot the past week, and did not wish to take

  advantage of him at this point. She also knew that, at least for now, she was his world.

  She loved the idea that she literally had the man she'd dreamed about over the past couple

  of years in the palm of her hands, and knew that she could have her way with him if she so

  desired. While she wanted to pull him down and into her inner regions, she resisted; she

  wanted him to figure that out and do it on his own. While she loved him too much to force

  him, she also realized that she'd be very disappointed in the little guy if he didn't recognize

  her desires at some point. Against all of her desires, she decided to let it pass.

  She remembered the activity from the previous night; While Tommy continued his

  ministrations on her nipple. Last night, when she had held his little hands and he had

  performed his little lap dance, she had felt an exhilarating power, and she was beginning to

  realize what that power was. At the moment she let Tommy slip back onto her lap, she

  had full charge of the little guy. She remembered the contortions he went through as he

  literally bucked his way into nirvana. He had tried to protest throughout, without a lot

  conviction of course, but at some point he realized that Michelle was not going to relent,

  that she had decided that, in spite of their previous relationship, she knew what was best

  for Tommy at that point. In addition to an emotional, sensual power, she realized she had

  the raw physical power to put any of her desires into action. She was beginning to realize

  that little Tommy could also exhibit his own little powers. As he continued to caress her

  nipple, she thought with amusement, realizing that he was indeed controlling her heart rate

  at the moment. In a loving way, a very mature thought crossed her mind. This was

  something a nineteen year old girl would not normally think about. She realized that

  Tommy would consider his ability to excite Michelle a very manly attribute. She of course

  realized that she could take this away from him simply by denying him the opportunity.

  She loved him so much however, and decided that she was going to allow him to do the

  things which would allow him to feel and exhibit his machismo, to continue to be a real

  man. She was however, going to make it clear to him that he was HER little man. What

  was most comforting to Michelle was the realization that she had the physical ability to

  either initiate or deny all physical interaction between them. These thoughts were almost

  overwhelming, and actually were inconceivable two weeks ago.She looked back down at

  the little figure straddled across her torso, the little hand continuing to caress her nipple,

  and decided that, considering that he'd been through so much, she'd try to concentrate on

  getting Tommy back up to speed over the next couple of days. She'd resist her urge to

  take advantage of her position. With sadness, a thought crossed her mind, 'maybe this

  was just an infatuation on both their parts, and things would return to normal in a couple of

  days.'

  Last night, after Tommy had drifted off, he involuntarily seemed to drift back toward

  Michelle. It was almost magnetic. Tommy too, had always had deeper feelings for

  Michelle, and because he was developing his feelings for her mother, he had blocked his

  feelings for Michelle out. They just weren't realistic. So Tom played the game of strong

  paternal type, and Michelle played the role of a somewhat flirtatious little girl, just kidding

  around. As Tommy drifted back toward Michelle she, after falling asleep, seemed to drift

  back toward Tommy. When they got ever so close, they so naturally wrapped their arms

  around each other and fell into a deeper, uninterrupted sleep.

  And so they were, wrapped together in a deep embrace. Michelle didn't trust herself

  however. In addition to her desire to satisfy her new found desires, she didn't trust herself

  to resist her urge to satisfy Tommy's little longings (She'd remembered the conversation

  she'd overheard between Tom and her mother regarding his desire to be satisfied orally).

  Now that she had decided to temporarily resist the urge to have her own desires satisfied,

  she so wanted to take care of Tommy. She just wanted to pull his little manhood to her

  lips and swallow him. She didn't know how he would react however, and was conflicted

  as to how such an action might interfere with their relationship, as well as her relationship

  with her mother, if she were to find out. She realized that her desires had taken her to a

  dangerous level, and decided that she had to leave the bed before she acted upon them.

  She very gently rolled to her right, letting Tommy slide off her breasts and tummy and onto

  the surface of the mattress, and sat up, the soft silk of her negligee falling gracefully over

  her full ripe breasts, and down over her firm and sensuous hips and breathed a sigh of

  relief. To her surprise, little Tommy, in a sedative induced stupor, stood up on the

  mattress, and walked toward Michelle, half-asleep and stumbling a bit. Michelle, who was

  sitting so that her back was leaning against the headboard, reached out instinctively, to

  help him toward her. He swung a leg over Michelle's thighs so that he stood directly in

  front of her, straddling her lap. Even standing in this position, his nose only met her chin.

  Tommy gazed at Michelle through his half-closed, sleep weary eyes, threw his arms

  around her neck and stretched out on his toes to give her the most delicate kiss she'd ever

  felt. As he did so, Michelle involuntarily cupped his little butt cheek with one hand and his

  shoulder blade with the other, and gently drew him close. He gently exclaimed, 'Thank

  you for last night sweetheart. I don't know exactly what I'm feeling right now, but I do

  know that I love you deeply.' As he said this, he gave her a gentle kiss on the lips.

  Michelle began to tremble, as all her previous thoughts vanished. She tried to convince

  herself that she could control her desires and put an end to this any time she desired. She

  even thought about doing just that, but couldn't summon up the will. When Tommy

  proclaimed his love for her and gave her that soft kiss, it was as though she'd fallen into a

  trance. They must have sat for twenty minutes trading soft delicate kisses and staring

  deeply into each others eyes, wrapped in deep embrace. Michelle looked down at

  Tommy, and in a most delicate whisper said 'Now' (soft kiss) ' you're going to get'

  (Michelle ran her tongue over his lips) ' what you've always wanted (another soft, gentle

  kiss), but were denied by my mother.' She covered his mouth with hers, holding him ever

  so close.

  Tommy looked up into Michelle's eyes and said, 'I love what you did for me last night and

  realize that certain things have changed between us. You love me and felt you needed to

  take charge. I protested but could see in your eyes that you had your mind made up. I

  could also feel the warmth coming from your eyes, and when I realized how determined

  you were, and that you were doing it because you loved me and probably felt that it was

  what was best for me, I went with the flow. Believe me, it was not that difficult a decision

  to make; in fact, it was the greatest lap dance of my life.' Michelle giggled at that point and

  tweaked the underside of his little penis with a nail. ' You know I've always cared for you,

  and would do anything for you. You certainly did that for me last night. I know that you

  did it out of love, and because of that I know I don't owe you a thing. You're a very

  young adult, and there are probably a few pleasures that you haven't experienced yet.

  Some of these pleasures should be enjoyed for the first time with someone you feel safe

  with, with whom you love and adore. ' Michelle thought incredulously that she no longer

  had control of this situation. She was mesmerized, and was just trying to keep up with

  Tom's thought process. She tried to convince herself that because of her physical

  dominance, she could stop this at any time, but she found herself just melting as Tom

  continued to talk. She realized that Tom was back, and that little Tommy was perhaps

  away for the moment. Even in his diminished physical state, Tom was back, taking care of

  her and again making her feel like the princess he'd always made her feel like.

  Tom stood on Michelle's thighs so that, at least temporarily, his eyes were above hers.

  Looking up at Tom, a tear escaped her eye, as Tom held her face in his two little hands,

  and actually leaned over to plant a soft wet kiss on Michelle's lips. Tom looked down at

  Michelle and said 'Just relax baby, I'll always take care of you.' With that, Tom dropped

  to his knees, resting on Michelle's thighs, so that his face was at breast level. He reached

  up and pulled on the spaghetti straps so that they fell delicately around her shoulders,

  exposing her full ripe breasts. Tom was taken aback for the moment, realizing that he had

  never seen her breasts, although he'd thought about them often. He'd always admired their

  pertness, the way they'd protrude through the turtle neck shirts and cashmere sweaters

  she was so fond of. Michelle recovered momentarily from her trance, and giggled as she

  noticed his hesitation and said, 'Do they scare you sweetie?' Then, with a sudden hurt

  look on her face she asked 'Or are they just not what you expected?' Tom saw the look

  of hurt, stood back up on her thighs, took her head in his hands again, and exclaimed,

  Baby, they're the most beautiful breasts I've ever seen. They really took me by surprise. I

  didn't expect them to be so round, firm and lush.Hell it's not just your breasts, but rather

  your whole magnificent little body. I'm sorry if I hurt you, but I think I've got my bearings

  back and won't let it happen again. Please forgive me.' He intentionally flickered his

  manhood across one of Michelle's nipples as he said this, causing Michelle to utter a little

  moan. She looked up adoringly at her thoughtful little man, wrapped her arms around him,

  said, 'Consider yourself forgiven, little dear,' gave him another crushing kiss, and fell back,

  Tom wrapped securely in her arms.

  Once again, Tom literally slid the length of her body, to his knees, resting upon Michelle's

  thighs. As he did so however, he made sure to flicker each of Michelle's nipples with his

  manhood, and let it slide the length of her abdomen, leaving a small, milky trail. Michelle,

  noticing the coolness left by Tom's little trail, lifted a finger to her belly to scarf up some of

  the liquid, placed it to her tongue, smiled, and said in a seductive little whisper, barely

  audible, 'You taste so sweet Tom. One way or another, I'm gonna getcha.' Tom loved her

  breasts, in fact was totally infatuated, and didn't even hear Michelle's comment. They

  were full and round, and had all of the tenderness of ripe fruit, just waiting to burst out.

  While massaging her left breast, his lips were working softly and tenderly on her right

  nipple. When he swirled his tongue around the outer part of her nipple, and then around

  again, only closer, she threw her arms back to grab a pair of bedposts and fell to the bed.

  She was squeezing her legs together, wanting to reach down and touch herself between

  her legs. She resisted that urge however, but only by consciously hanging on to those

  bedposts. She was hoping that Tom would find his way down there to do that for her.

  She realized that she had never been taken care of in that way before, and remembered

  what Tom had just said about certain pleasures that she, because of her youth, had never

  experienced, and realized indeed that she wished Tommy to be the one to provide her

  with these initial pleasures.

  Tom pleasured her in this manner for at least an hour, relentlessly using everything at his

  disposal to tease her breasts and nipples. He loved to do this with women, and they

  always appreciated the fact that he took so much time to bring them to their ecstacies. He

  wanted to take them as far as he could before he provided the ultimate stimulation to

  allow them to blast into orbit. Tom loved to do this as a big man, and was finding that it

  was equally enjoyable as a little man. At times he would slide his body up so that his penis

  rested between her breasts, and then gently flicker it from one nipple to the other until she

  moaned in pleasure. Then he would slide all the way down her body, and run his little

  penis around her vaginal lips. During those moments, Michelle had to summon up all of

  her will power to avoid letting her hands slip off the bedposts and to grab Tommy and

  slam him in. In a moment of lucidity, she realized that even though he'd shrunk, his little

  pecker was still a good three and one half or four inches long, and just might take care of

  her. He must have brought her to the edge ten or fifteen times during that hour, all the

  while Michelle remained entranced. She hung on to the bedposts for dear life, writhing

  and twisting her legs, as she wished and trusted that the little guy would bring her to the

  most earth shattering climax of her young life.

  Tommy didn't let her down. He knew she was just about ready to explode, and realized

  that he was indeed almost there himself. Somehow, he found a way to control his urges .

  He was so grateful for what she had done for him the night before, her pleasure was all

  that mattered to him at the moment. Perhaps paternal feelings had kicked in again, and he

  just wanted to take care of her. Possibly, he'd been infatuated with her all along, and was

  truly enjoying pleasuring her and watching her blossom into womanhood. Another thought

  crossed his mind; he was still scared about his predicament and knew that he probably

  was going to need attention and help over the next few weeks, and knew Michelle was

  one of the few people he could trust to help him and take care of him. At least until he

  could get things back to normal. He was truly into the moment however, and dismissed

  that thought.

  Tom had an idea. Michelle was about ready to explode, but Tom wanted to extend her

  pleasure even further. He asked Michelle to turn over so that she lay on her belly.

  Michelle protested and wished to know why he didn't just take her right then and there.

  Tommy said, 'just trust me, turn over and you'll find out.' As she began to turn, Tommy

  scooted his little body to the base of the bed and watched as Michelle turned ever so

  sensually, starting with her shoulders, with her soft silky hair cascading halfway down her

  back, followed by her waist and smooth, sensual buttocks, and finally her long, seductive,

  sensual legs completing the move. Tommy watched and tried to control his reaction. He

  touched Michelle's feet with his little hands and ran them up the inside of her calves. He

  continued beyond her knees and up the inside of her thighs. Throughout all of this,

  Michelle moaned softly, held on to the bedposts, and pressed her womanhood into the

  mattress.

  Little Tommy followed his hands to her cute little butt cheeks and ran them around the

  curves which defined them, causing her to shudder almost uncontrollably. He proceeded

  by running his little hands beyond her butt cheeks and up the side of her body, past her

  tummy and toward her breasts. At this point, Tommy's little plan seemed to fail as he ran

  out of room. He had hoped that he could run his little penis between her butt cheeks,

  while simultaneously reaching up to again massage her nipples. However, he was a bit

  smaller than he thought and his outstreched little hands ended up a good three or four

  inches from her breasts. Michelle felt the little protrusion between her butt cheeks, but

  wanted more. She figured out what the little guy was trying to accomplish, and realized

  how hard he was trying to please her, and made a mental note to make him the happiest

  little man in the world after this. Knowing exactly what she had to do, she shook her butt

  just a tad so that Tommy was tossed gently over her round cheeks. Tommy was popped

  up and over Michelle's cheeks, and slid so that his little penis rested in the small of her

  back. He wrapped his legs around her waist, pressed his little manhood firmly into the soft

  flesh of her back, reached up comfortably, and began massaging Michelle's nipples once

  again. He planted several gentle kisses on her backside as he did so. After a while, Tom

  crawled the length of her back, brushed the silky hair from her ear and whispered 'please

  turn over, I want to take care of you.' She did as Tom had asked, Tom falling off to the

  side. Again, he was so mesmerized watching her body as she turned, he hadn't moved,

  leaving his manhood only inches from Michelle's lips when she finished turning. She didn't

  waste a moment and starting at the very tip, she slowly sucked it into her mouth, using her

  lips to draw it in, and her tongue to caress and tease it. Tom could not believe his reaction

  to this. He'd been without this for so long, and even though it felt fabulous, he withdrew.

  He looked Michelle directly in the eyes and said, 'It's your turn now, and I always finish

  what I start.' In a barely audible whisper, Michelle looked back and said, with some

  authority and with an adoring smile, 'You little doll, when I get my wits back, you're

  getting it good, whether you want it or not. You will have no choice.'

  Tom slid down the length of her body and again traced her vaginal lips with his penis, at

  one point inserting it partially to flicker her clitoris. She gasped suddenly and tightened her

  grip on the bedposts. Tom removed his penis and kneeled before Michelle's womanhood.

  Michelle felt little hands grasp her ankles and felt the pressure as Tom tried to move them

  toward her. He was too small to move them himself, and with Michelle in her trancelike

  state, she wasn't helping. Tom crawled the length of her body to her face, his penis again

  laying on top of one of her breasts, held her face, kissed her, and whispered, 'I need you

  to help me move your feet so that they are tucked up against your little butt cheeks. I'm

  too small to do it myself, and need your help.' Michelle clasped a hand behind Tom's

  head, gave him a soft trancelike kiss and said 'Tom, you guide them, I'll move them.' With

  that, Tom began his descent, but again stopped at her breasts for another several minutes.

  Incredibly, Michelle writhed and hung on to the bedposts.

  Tom slid back between her legs, and again traced her lips, only this time lightly, with his

  tongue. Michelle moaned loudly, and Tom knew she was ready to explode. He again

  grabbed her ankles and applied pressure to get her to move her feet to her butt cheeks.

  Again, they would not budge. Tom looked up the length of her body, and marvelled at the

  satiny smooth skin and absolutely perfect body, now writhing in ecstacy. For a moment he

  was mesmerized, and thought about trying to satisfy her with his little member, but realized

  that his mission was to provide Michelle with pleasures she had not yet realized. He gently

  asked Michelle to help him, and grabbed her little ankles. This time, though still writhing in

  anticipation, Michelle cooperated and moved her feet to where Tom had guided them, up

  firmly against her butt cheeks. Tom, surrounded by Michelle's legs. While he was

  kneeling, her knees were on either side of him, dwarfing him like mountains surrounding a

  valley, in this case the valley of pleasure. Tom slowly ran a finger down each thigh,

  beginning at the knee. As he got closer and closer to Michelle's womanhood, she writhed

  more and more. As his little fingers got near the promised land, Tom intentionally let them

  detour around Michelle's butt cheeks. Michelle was gasping for air at this point, still

  holding on to those bedposts for dear life; Tom didn't know it, but because of his constant

  ministrations, Michelle was afraid that if she let go she might, because of her physical

  superiority, hurt Tom somehow, in an effort to satisfy her desires. In an effort to protect

  Tom, even though he seemed to be in control, she held on.

  Tom traced his little fingers around Michelle's butt cheeks and ended up at the promised

  land. Michelle had almost stopped breathing at this point, waiting in anticipation for

  Tommy's next move. he ran his fingers around her vaginal lips for good measure. He then

  ran his hands back up from her womanhood, through the forest of hair just above, and

  onto her belly, while leaning his face into her vagina. He ran his lips around her lips for a

  few moments. Michelle was breathing heavily at this point, and her moaning had increased

  from a soft, delicate whimper, into a deep, passionate, yet still very feminine, growl.

  Michelle was flowing freely now, Tommy getting a full taste of her womanhood and loving

  every drop. He went for the button, her button, and found it. When he first laid his tongue

  on it, she let out a delicate shriek, but incredibly still hung on to the bed posts. Tommy

  stopped momentarily, and said 'Baby, I know why you're holding on to those posts, but I

  truly believe you'd enjoy the experience more if you just let go, in all ways. Let your

  inhibitions go baby, and do what you want. Believe me when I say that I trust you, and

  know how you feel about me. Last night convinced me that in spite of your physical

  superiority over me, you would use that strength only to protect and take care of me. I

  can't believe you would ever allow yourself to harm me. Now I'm going back in; remove

  your hands from those posts and let your inhibitions go.

  Tommy dove back in with full force. Again, he located her button and went to work. As

  he did so, he felt Michelle's legs wrap around his upper torso, and felt the back of his

  head grabbed and held gently as Michelle writhed and pressed her womanhood into

  Tommy's face. Although she was ever so gentle with Tommy, he could just feel the

  strength flowing through her arms, hands and legs, and could appreciate her concerns.

  After all, this was her first time, and out of consideration for her little Tommy, she didn't

  know how she'd react. Tommy continued sucking her button, relaxing as she was about to

  explode, and again brought her to the brink several times. She would press his little face

  into her womanhood, while she was actually on her toes, her butt lifting off the mattress,

  bucking and squirming. Tom loved every minute of it. Again, he could feel her power over

  him, and actually she buried his little face so deeply that it took him a moment to catch his

  breath, but he loved the idea that he was giving her her first taste of this. He also knew

  that she cared deeply for him and would never do anything to harm him. So he proceeded

  with confidence. He knew it was time. Little Michelle was ripe. He made his final, fateful

  headlong plunge into Michelle's netherland. She was bucking at an incredible pace now,

  much to Tom's pleasure. Yeah, he was being thrown about, at Michelle's discretion, but

  was in fair shape, and knew that he would some how survive. Michelle finally came to the

  most incredible orgasm of her young life, again with Tom in fold.

  Tom ended up kind of wet and sloppy, lying with his head on Michelle's thigh, his little lips

  not too far away from the promised land. They were both trying to catch their breath,

  Tom because he had been partially smothered during the fracas, and Michelle, because

  she had been through the most exhilarating experience of her life. Tom rubbed Michelle's

  little bush with his free hand, Michelle capturing it immediately with her hand and pressing

  it to her womanhood. And so they rested, Michelle pressing Tom's little hand into her

  womanhood. They must have laid like that for over an hour, Tommy actually falling asleep

  with his little head on her thigh. When Tommy awoke, Michelle was hovering over him,

  with a strangely predatory look on her face. She had hiked her negligee back up and was

  straddling him as he lay on his back. While she intentionally let the soft, silky fabric of her

  negligee brush against his rock hard member, she used her softest, and most seductive

  voice, smiled and whispered into his ear 'It's your turn little one, no argument, you don't

  have a choice. I'm going to shower and slip into something a bit more comfortable. You

  will wait right here. You'll be in heaven soon, I guarantee it.' She gave him the softest and

  most seductive kiss he'd ever received in his life, drawing his manhood into the silky folds

  of her negligee, and sucking both of his lips into her mouth and gently letting them snap

  back, as though she'd taken them from him temporarily, and then given them back. Guess

  what...Tommy thought about his choices. Being the sarcastic little shit he was, he came to

  the conclusion that he would obey Michelle's orders and just take his lumps when she

  came back.

                           (edit this message) Subject: My life 12

 Message:

Back to Jeannie the meannie

  While Jeannie had indeed made herself clear about her desires, she did leave out some

  very important details, as I was about to find out. She looked down at me haughtily, ran

  her hands down over my shoulders, leaned in and kissed me, tugging gently at my lips.

  Her hands continued past my shoulders and down my side, stopping just below my

  armpits, where she used her nails to tickle me through the silky fabric, causing me to jump

  involuntarily. For a moment, a look of total satisfaction come over her face as she

  exclaimed in a whisper, 'You're a ticklish little doll, maybe we'll have a tickling contest in

  the morning. I might even let you win.' When she made that statement, she laughed softly

  in a way I'd never heard before. It was an evil, possessive sort of laugh, followed by

  another soft, sensual kiss, which sent a chill up my spine.

  At first I thought it ironic that she could, at the same time, treat me so delicately and

  sensually, while also exhibiting thoughts and exclamations which scared the shit out of me.

  I finally realized that the soft, sensual kisses, and gentle stroking were entirely for her

  benefit. She loved the idea that she could bring me to the brink of ecstacy, only to deny

  me the ultimate and most sensuous pleaures. All the while of course, she made sure to

  satisfy herself, denying herself nothing, usually while I writhed in agony, and worried about

  what else was in store for me. She knew this, and had orchestrated it perfectly. Along

  with the physical agony I had experienced, I had also suffered so many indignities in such

  a short period of time. Knowing that I had up to a week to go was not a comforting

  thought.

  Also not too comforting was knowing what she wanted me to do, knowing that she

  believed it was my duty to satisfy her every wish and desire in a way I was not too happy

  with. Don't get me wrong. The scent of a woman can be intoxicating, it can literally draw a

  person into another consciousness. But for me to enjoy this experience, for me to actually

  want to smell and taste a woman in such a passionate way, I have to at least have some

  sensual feelings for her. I no longer had any such feelings for Jeannie; It had been since the

  first year of our marriage since I'd felt any of that. After the divorce I fell deeply and

  passionately in love with a woman, and remembered the first time I pleasured her orally. I

  spent a couple of hours stroking, kissing and licking every square inch of her body,

  bringing her to near climax every several minutes only to relax my efforts, allowing her to

  partially catch her breath, while I redoubled my efforts. I always managed to keep myself

  in check, because once I had made up my mind to satisfy her, I made her pleasure my

  first priority. Believe me when I say that I got it back in spades. She'd come to a

  shattering climax after a couple of hours, letting her love juices flow freely into my mouth.

  How ironic is it that her juices were so sweet, passionate and heavenly, the aroma

  intoxicating, while when with a woman for whom I had little passion for, those same juices

  were foul, almost disgusting. With Jeannie, I not only lost any passion for her years ago,

  but I now rather disliked her immensely. I was beginning to get scared at my prospects, as

  I knew she expected me to dive in passionately, and I didn't know if I'd be able to get by

  the initial stench.

  Jeannie continued to run her hands down my sides, stopping once again for a tiny tickle. I

  jumped again, and Jeannie giggled, but did not comment this time. As her hands rounded

  my silk covered hips, they slipped behind to my lower back and under my butt cheeks.

  She gave me another long, seductive kiss, very gently holding my lips with her teeth before

  releasing them. She ran her tongue over my lips to moisten them, and again sucked them

  up between hers, at the same time running her left hand under the hem of my gown

  reaching up to capture my butt cheek, and brought her right hand around my thigh,

  stopping momentarily to caress my penis through the silk, up and over my tummy where

  she took hold of a bit of the fabric, and while lifting my butt with her left hand, ever so

  slowly pulled the soft, silky fabric up and over my penis. She did this very sensually, and

  as the silk slid slowly over my penis, I once again braced for an explosion that I feared

  would probably never come.

  She slid her left arm under my neck so that my head rested on her bicep, and let her right

  hand slide to cup my right butt cheek, her fingers extending to hold my thigh, her long nails

  expertly lying between the skin of my thigh and my balls. She shifted me so that my head

  fell to her breast, my lips resting against her pert nipple, all the while caressing my inner

  thigh while letting her nails slide against my balls. I was trying desperately to hold back,

  partially because I was afraid that it was just another tease, another cruel attempt to

  humiliate me, but even more importantly I realized, to my disgust, that I was waiting for a

  sign from her. I felt emasculated, realizing that I was indeed looking for her permission and

  blessing to release my load. She continued to stroke me, and whispered, 'Baby, Mommy

  wants your lips around her nipple.' She had complete sexual and physical control at this

  point, and I was scared. You can bet I did as I was told. When I wrapped my lips around

  her nipple and swirled my tongue around the tip, she mashed my head to her and said,

  'Suck, little one, suck!' Again, I did as I was told, but after a few seconds I was running

  short of breath, held so that my entire face was buried in her breast. As the need for air

  became more and more intense, I began to struggle and thrash about. Jeannie knew what

  was going on, exercising complete control over me, and exclaimed, 'I love it when you

  squirm that little body of yours. You're so desperate and I do believe you're now using

  every bit of strength to escape, but you're totally helpless.' I continued to struggle, as I felt

  her bucking her hips, my little body slamming up and down in unison with hers. She was

  holding me with only her left arm now, and while I had other things on my mind, I began

  to sense the magnitude of my situation. With only one arm, she controlled my destiny.

  Her right hand had slid out from between my balls and thigh, and she'd begun stroking

  herself through the silky panties she had managed to slip on just prior to falling asleep. I

  realized two things, I needed air fast, and that I was in the process of performing this

  service for her, she was using me as a woman would use a sex toy to bring herself to

  orgasm. What a humiliating thought. While continuing to suffocate me,bucking and

  moaning louder with each thrust, I realized that she wasn't even conscious of my thoughts

  or feelings, that she was only concerned with her pleasure at this point. I also realized that

  the source of her sexual stimulation had nothing to do with myself, or my little body, but

  rather exuded from the power she had over me. In a very literal sense, she had the power

  to make me do virtually anything she wanted me to do. I couldn't even control my

  erection, as she had demonstrated her ability to stimulate me constantly over the past

  several hours. After a couple of minutes, which seemed like an hour to me, she exploded

  in a mountainous climax, her last buck sending me two feet in the air. While in the air, my

  gown fell from where Jeannie had lifted it and down around mid calf again. I was gasping

  for air, as was Jeannie.

  We both laid in silence for several minutes, trying to catch our respective breaths. After a

  few, Jeannie rolled onto her side to face me and said, 'I'm hot now little one, I think it's

  time you got down to business.' I wanted so badly to ask her for some relief, to let me

  rest until morning. I looked at her and said 'Please at least let me wait until the morning, I'll

  do whatever you ask then.' After coming in her panties, I was hoping she'd let me go until

  morning, shower, and at least approach me from a fresh perspective. I was wrong though.

  She smiled seductively, and responded, 'You will do WHAT I want, WHEN I want it.

  Furthermore you will grow up, act your age, and quit your whimpering.

  UNDERSTOOD?' My lower lip quivered and I mouthed 'Yyyes JJjeannie, whenever,

  and whwhwhatever.' My trembling satisfied Jeannie immensely, as she stroked the hair

  from my forehead, and kissed me softly. Once again, she wrapped her left arm behind my

  neck so that my head was resting on her bicep, my mouth near her nipple, and her hand

  landing on my hip to hold me close. Her twirled the fingers from her right hand around the

  spaghetti straps which held the gown to my frame, back under my armpits, and again gave

  me a little tickle which made me jump. She reassured me that she hadn't forgotten to

  instigate a little tickling contest in the morning. I thought back to my childhood, and

  remembered that I'd been through a couple of those contests. It was normally initiated by

  a stronger, bully type, and the result was never pleasant. I so hoped that she'd forget

  about it before she awoke, that is, if we were ever to return to sleep that night.

  Jeannie continued to run her fingers down the silky fabric covering my side to my penis.

  When she discovered it covered in silk she became very angry, looked at me and said 'I

  bought that little gown for you, in fact went out of my way to do it, and feel I deserve a

  little appreciation.' I had no idea what I had done or why she was angry, but she was, and

  I was scared once again. I managed to mumble, through trembling lips, 'What dddid I

  dddo?' She looked at me sternly and said, 'Don't give me your crap, you know what you

  did. A few moments ago, I took my own personal time to hike up your little dress, er

  gown, and now I find that it's back to its original position. I'm beginning to get the feeling

  that you don't think I know what's right for you.' My mind was reeling, as I thought back

  over the past several minutes. I remembered Jeannie pulling up my gown to my chest, and

  then suddenly I remembered being thrown into the air as she came to orgasm. It must

  have fallen back into place while I was in the air. The thought of having to verbally defend

  myself for allowing a feminine gown, which was humiliating to wear in the first place, to

  slide back to its normal position was an indignity I was going to have to endure. I could

  see it in her eyes, as she was waiting for my explanation. While I knew I had to choose

  my words carefully, I knew I didn't have a lot of time.

  Although it had become a game of trying to figure out what she wanted to hear, she was

  beginning to twist everything I said to her advantage. Given the fact that she so controlled

  the situation, I didn't stand much of a chance, no matter what I said. So I tried the safe

  approach and said, 'I'm so sorry. I was totally out of breath when you sent me into the air,

  and I guess I got a bit selfish. I should have held the hem of the gown in position, but

  instead, like I said, I got selfish, thinking only about breathing and landing safely. From

  now on, I promise to put first things first. Please know that I love my little gown, and

  appreciate your efforts in having it designed for me. It makes me feel so good to wear it

  when I'm around you. Please don't punish me, I'll never let it happen again.' Jeannie

  looked seductively into my eyes and said, 'There's two things I want to say to you. First,

  you look positively adorable in that gown, and if you enjoy wearing it in my presence, then

  I know I got you the perfect little anniversary present. Secondly, you're the cutest, most

  adorable little bullshitter I've met, and right at this moment, I wouldn't have it any other

  way. Now, let me hike up your gown again.' As she pulled slowly, the folds again sliding

  and caressing my little penis, she looked at me and whispered, 'You're off the hook this

  time my little doll, just know that I went out of my way to secure that little garment. Only I

  will make adjustments to it. You are not to pull it up or down, nor to either remove it or

  put it on once I've removed it. Do we have an understanding baby?'. I breathed a sigh of

  relief and said 'Yes we do Jeannie.'

  Jeannie raised the hem back over my tummy and let her hand slip under my balls again.

  She squeezed slightly which caused them to ache just a bit. Actually, she didn't squeeze all

  that hard, they just hurt because of her constant stimulations over the past several hours.

  She dragged her nails gently along the underside of the shaft, and guess what, I became

  fully erect again. She stopped momentarily at the sensitive underskin and used her thumb

  and two forefingers to gently massage the area. She set me back on the bed, ever so

  gently, knelt over me so that her legs were straddling my ankles and her elbows were

  planted on either side of me at about chest level. She lowered her body so that her

  breasts lay across my tummy and gave me another seductive soft kiss, dragging my lips

  into her mouth as if taking temporary possession, and releasing them. She lowered her

  body more and began to brush my penis with a nipple. Unfortunately, I was again

  becoming lost in the moment, as she essentially had taken control of me once again. She

  whispered into my ear, 'Now it's your turn little one.'

  With that, she lowered herself to take each of my nipples into her mouth, pulling the straps

  of my gown down over my shoulders. She proceeded from one nipple to the other and

  back again, her hand caressing my swollen member. She kissed and gently nibbled at

  each little nipple, until they were literraly teeming with sensation. She continued to lower

  herself until she reached my manhood, filling my tummy with kisses as she went. She

  paused just above my penis, as she gathered that I was extremely sensitive there, and

  kissed me relentlessly, before sliding her tongue to the right, tracing my inner thigh and

  balls. As she did so, her silky hair fell over my penis, causing me to gasp uncontrollably.

  She felt me shudder involuntarily, and to add to the experience shook her head, causing

  her hair to wrap in and around my already overstimulated member. She kissed the base of

  the shaft by taking it gently between her lips, holding it for a few seconds, and then

  releasing it. She swirled her tongue around my balls again, and around the bottom part of

  the shaft and began tracing a line toward the sensitive underskin. Once there, she again

  took her lips, and in most sensual and erotic way, took my little member between them,

  leaving the head exposed, but using her tongue and lips to gently caress and massage its

  soft underbelly. This went on for several minutes, as I approached the brink of explosion.

  When I didn't think I could stand it anymore, she looked up at me, her lips touching the

  underskin of my penis as she spoke, 'Now I'm taking you my little doll. You're mine, all

  mine.'

  With that, she rose again so that she straddled me. I marveled at our differences in size.

  With that hungry look now on her face, for a moment I felt that she could truly engulf me if

  she so desired. She gave me one final kiss on the lips, however in her current hungry state

  it was a bit rougher than the previous one, slid down so that her mouth was just above my

  penis, and all in one motion swirled her tongue around the head, and engulfed it between

  her lips and swallowed it. I was confused however when for whatever reason, she

  immediately removed her mouth, scraping the shaft with her teeth on the way out, and all

  of a sudden exclaimed, 'You unappreciative, disgusting little piece of crap, that's awful.

  Again, here I am going out of my way to satisfy you, and that's how I get repaid.' I started

  to think fast and furiously again, hoping I could figure out my error (or what she perceived

  to be my error), before having to ask her for an explanation. I knew that I hadn't yet come

  in her mouth, nor had I soiled my gown As quickly as I had started thinking however, I

  heard a sharp crack, more like a slapping sound, accompanied by a pain in my penile

  region. She looked sternly and said, 'That's what you get for that kind of behaviour.' I

  grabbed my penis and doubled over in pain. To my surprise, I began to cry, but it was

  due more to my frustration, than to the pain. I didn't want Jeannie to see my tears, so I

  stayed doubled over, hoping that I could stop crying before she found a way to force me

  to look up at her again. Jeannie appeared as angry as I'd ever seen her, and I thought in a

  panic, 'What did I do, What did I do?'

  I was to get a temporary reprieve however, as Jeannie got up and strolled to the

  bathroom. She grabbed a box of baby wipes and threw it at me before entering, the box

  crashing against the wall just next to my head. Had that box hit me, it might have done

  some serious damage. She was so power drunk, that I believed she was losing some of

  her self control, that her escapades were advancing beyond what she had so meticulously

  planned for me for the week. She looked back over her shoulder and said, 'You get your

  little dick cleaned up, I need to wash out my mouth. You will remain where you are

  seated. When I get back, we are going to take some measures to ensure that not another

  drop exudes from that nasty little prick of yours.' I realized immediately that there must

  have been a drop or two of pre-ejaculatory fluid which she tasted when taking me in. This

  just wasn't going to be my week.

  I was so scared that I thought about making a run for it while she was in the bathroom,

  but remembered the dog outside, and realized that I would not get far, that in fact I would

  probably need Jeannie to save me from the dog. I thought about hiding, but she'd know

  that I was around, that if I ran outside the dog would catch up to me. The result would be

  that she'd get even angrier. I was hoping that her stay in the bathroom would settle her

  down. So I decided to stay where I was, wipe myself down as instructed and face the

  music. After wiping myself though, I discovered that I had another problem. I had been

  instructed to stay where I was, in the bed, until Jeannie reappeared, but I held two soiled

  baby wipes in my hand, and the full box of clean ones were lying next to me on the bed. I

  knew that if I were holding either the soiled wipes or the box when she came out, she'd be

  infuriated. I also knew that if I got caught away from the bed, she'd be infuriated. I didn't

  know what to do, as my mind raced. Oh, the indignity of having to make these kinds of

  decisions. A tear escaped my eye as I once again realized my helplessness and my new

  station in life. But I had to get moving. I decided to take a chance. If I was holding the

  soiled baby wipes when she returned, I'd be doomed. If I tried to hide them by shoving

  them under the bed or mattress and she found out, I'd be further doomed. My hope was

  that if I could find a way to get the box of baby wipes back where they belonged and

  could throw the soiled wipes into the trash can, and further manage to get my little ass

  back in position on the bed, maybe she wouldn't notice and the matter would slide.

  I slowly lowered myself to the floor and made a beeline for the dresser from which

  Jeannie had grabbed the baby wipes. It looked to be about five feet high however, but I

  noticed that she had left a couple of the drawers open, which I instinctively used as a

  ladder, getting up there lickety split and depositing the box where I thought she'd taken it.

  I climbed back down the steps/drawers, ran to the waste can in the corner and dropped

  them in. Running back to the edge of the bed I was rather proud of myself, but realized

  another predicament. The surface of the bed was actually a few inches over my head. I

  tried to climb the edge to flip myself over, and did so several times to no avail. Each time,

  as I got close, at a crucial point the silky material used in the construction of my gown

  would get in the way, causing me to lose leverage and slip back down to the floor. I

  pondered my choices, but it didn't take a lot of thinking, I only had one realistic choice. I

  tore the gown off, unfortunately leaving it inside out and threw it up on the bed. Without

  the gown on, it was an easy climb. When I got to the surface, I scrambled as I heard the

  water in the sink shut off. When I noticed that the gown was inside out, tears of fear

  began to well in my eyes as I frantically tried to correct the situation. But I did get it

  straightened out, or at least I thought I had. I quickly threw the gown back on and was

  sitting in the position Jeannie had left me in when she went to use the bathroom.

  Jeannie indeed appeared to have calmed down when she emerged from the bathroom, sat

  next to me on the bed, propped up so that her back was resting authoritatively against the

  headboard. She took a deep breath and exclaimed, 'You don't know how disappointed I

  am with your behaviour and your lack of appreciation for me, and all that I've done for

  you. We have so much to discuss in the morning. Right now, you are going to satisfy me

  the way I used to satisfy you. Not much choice here little man. As I mentioned though, we

  need to take some measures to ensure that you have no more little accidents.' While I was

  relieved that she hadn't seemed to notice anything awry, I was concerned about the

  measures she was considering taking. After all that I'd been through, it was difficult to

  imagine that she could emasculate me any more than she had already. But she found a

  way, reaching toward the floor and picking up the little, soft pink ribbon that had been

  wrapped around the box bearing my new gown, and said 'Up on your feet, right in front

  of me.' As I began to rise, she slapped her forehead with her right hand, causing her head

  to gently hit the wall, and with her left pushed me back to the surface of the bed. I was still

  in the same position that I was in before.

  She reached over, placing both of her hands under my armpits and lifted me off the bed

  and onto her lap, settling me in so that I snuggly straddled her waist. She placed one of

  her long sensuous nails under my chin and raised my head so that we were again eye to

  eye. She loved to do this, especially when she wanted to exercise her authority and

  dominance over me. She looked me directly in the eyes and said, 'I've just made two

  observations that I'm not entirely pleased with. When I left you to use the bathroom, you

  were sitting in the same position that you were in when I picked you up just one moment

  ago. There are two differences however. When I picked you up, the straps of your gown

  were strewn over your shoulders, and the hem was back around your ankles again. This

  indicates that you may have made these adjustments WITHOUT MY EXPRESS

  PERMISSION. What do you have to say?' Again, a moment of terror set in, but I made

  another error responding 'Jeannie, I don't know what you're talking about. I'm pretty sure

  that the gown fell back into place when you lifted me off the bed, and given the fact that

  you physically lifted me a couple of feet in the air when you transferred me to your lap,

  possibly the straps of my gown just sort of fell back into place. Like I said Jeannie, I've

  learned my lesson, and do not wish to disappoint you any further, as I know you've done

  so much for me.' Jeannie grabbed my chin violently, looked directly into my eyes and said,

  'Like I said, sometimes you're an adorable little bullshitter, but this is not one of those

  times. I'm tired and want you to finish your duty to me, so that we can both get some

  sleep tonight. But you continue to aggravate me so that I have no choice but to discipline

  you.' She paused and waited for me to respond.

  I looked back into Jeannie's eyes, she was really allowing me no other choice, as I falsely

  came to the conclusion that she was just bluffing me about having any other information to

  prove that I disobeyed her rules, and thought, 'This is just humiliating, having to lie about

  whether or not I adjusted and/or removed the silky garment.' Looking directly into her

  eyes I said, 'I've already told you that I obeyed your instructions, remained where I was

  seated, and did not alter the way you'd left me in my gown when you walked out, but I

  guess if you want to jump to other conclusions, judge me guilty and punish me, then I

  guess you'll do it. After all, you are so much bigger and powerful than me, I've pretty

  much come to the conclusion that I have to take what you dish out.' Jeannie laughed out

  loud when I said that and said, 'You know, when I praised your little bullshitting abilities

  earlier, I can see that I was only scratching the surface. Your little speech here might have

  done you a lot of good, except for one little detail you overlooked. By the way, your little

  attempt at hitting me with a guilt trip was especially cute, but like I said, you overlooked

  one significant detail.'

  Again, I underrated her and assumed she was bluffing when I said, probably a bit too

  confidently, 'And what might that one little detail be?' She grasped my chin ever so firmly,

  and asked 'Why is your little gown on backwards?' I gasped in horror but tried to remain

  calm, hoping again that she was trying to bluff me into a confession, and responded 'It's

  not Jeannie, why would you infer that?' She snickered a bit, reached into my gown and

  flipped over the top hem, where the creator's name tag miraculously appeared. I was

  defeated and hung my head. I started to blubber as I realized my fate. I knew that I was in

  trouble with Jeannie and would probably have to suffer some consequences. Her

  punishments were all humiliating, but I'd noticed they were becoming increasingly severe,

  and I was concerned about a couple of tantrums she had seemed to lose control over, the

  most prominent one being the incident where she threw the baby wipes box, which

  narrowly missed hitting me in the side of the head. Of even more concern were her two or

  three references to our having a tickling contest. That notion smacked of torture, and I

  knew I had to start thinking clearly before it became too late. Jeannie broke my thought

  process by saying, 'Like I said baby, it's late and I need you to take care of me so that we

  can get some rest before the sun comes up. Believe me, we'll discuss your behaviour, or

  lack thereof, tomorrow. Now stand up.'

  Jeannie grabbed the bottom of my gown on either side, bunched it and raised it so that it

  left me exposed from the waist down, and said 'Hold this up for me.' I felt relieved that I'd

  escaped punishment for my obvious violation of her bed and gown rules, although I didn't

  know what to expect the following day. As I held my gown up, I was horrified to see

  Jeannie slip the little pink ribbon around my penis to tie it in a gentle knot, and then, for

  good measure, to tie a little bow in it. She had literally gift wrapped my penis with a small,

  pink, and silky ribbon. As she did so, she remarked, 'This will guarantee that we won't

  have any more of your little accidents.' When she tickled my chin with a nail, kissed me

  softly and said, actually rather lovingly 'You know, it was disgusting,' I lost it. Here I was,

  a grown man of forty seven years old, standimg in front of my ex-wife, a woman I'd

  divorced several years before due to irreconcilable differences, wearing a full length

  nightgown, which shimmered gloriously in the moonlight, actually holding said gown up so

  that she could tie a small, silky (PINK) ribbon around my penis in an effort to further

  control my manly desires, while for several hours exhibiting total control over my physical

  and sexual functioning. I had been subjected to countless indignities and had been

  humiliated repeatedly, and emasculated to the point where my dick carried a pink flag in

  the shape of a bow. I just couldn't take it anymore and, to my dismay, broke down right

  in front of Jeannie, sobbing uncontrollably.

  She looked at me and said, 'you're sobbing like a baby. I thought we were going to do

  some growing up. It's just a little pink ribbon after all, not a permanent adornment, and

  we're alone. It's not like I'm not forcing you to go out into the public like that. That little

  ribbon is there to serve a purpose, and it's not like you didn't bring it on. And like I've said

  before, you're quite an attractive little package, especially dressed in that gown. I

  summoned up all my courage, perhaps I was trying to strike a nerve, looked Jeannie right

  in the eye, and between sobs said 'Jeannie, you might just be the meanest person I've ever

  met. I don't know what's happened to you over the years, but I can honestly say that I

  truly believe that only a mean and cruel person could put me through the suffering,

  indignities, and humiliation you have today.'Jeannie looked back at me, without

  acknowledging anything I had said, held my cheek in her hand and said, 'We're both tired

  little dear, I'm going to let your duty slide for the evening. I want you to rest well though,

  as we have much to do tomorrow.' I've got to think that what I had said got to her,

  otherwise she would have carried through with her plans. She didn't really show it

  however. She set me back down on the bed so that I was sitting with my back against the

  headboard, looked me directly in the eyes and said, 'I'll be back in five minutes...This time

  don't you dare move or adjust that gown.' I trembled simply, 'OK.'

  I didn't move a muscle. Jeannie returned wheeling in a little bassinette. Once again, I

  realized the implications immediately. Strangely enough, the sight of that little bassinette

  was a welcome one. Maybe I could make it my own safe little world for the time being.

  Jeannie wheeled it to the foot of the bed and drew back the miniature set of sheets. After

  doing so, she walked to the bed and placed her hands under my armpits, lifting me so that

  I stood before her, even then my forehead only at her breast level, and said, 'Tonight you

  get a reprieve little doll, tomorrow we have alot of talking to do. You will not remove the

  ribbon I've attached to your penis, nor will you alter the fitting of your gown. You will stay

  quietly in your sleeper until I deem it appropriate for us to rise. Should you awaken prior

  to me, or prior to the time I deem it appropriate for us to rise, you will lie quietly until

  summoned physically by me. Are we understood?' I looked at her directly and said 'Yes

  Jeannie, I understand fully.' With that she cupped a butt cheek with her right hand,

  wrapping her left hand and arm around my lower back to draw me in and hold me close.

  As she did so, I again felt my member flicker and tighten into the silky ribbon which

  restrained it. Fortunately she lifted me of the bed and deposited me directly onto my back

  in the bassinette, kissing me softly on the lips as she released her grip on me. I nervously

  watched her turn off the lights, and listened to her slide her luscious frame under the bed

  sheets, while she whispered, 'Big day ahead of us tomorrow my little doll, big day.'

                           (edit this message) Subject: My life 13

 Message:

  Here's another one. Hope its not too long or detailed for ya. Let me know

  Michelle slid slowly and seductively off the bed, the soft silk of her negligee caressing

  every inch of her luscious little body, paused to give little Tom one last kiss, bending over

  ever so slowly and seductively to take his little lips into hers and release them. She looked

  deeply into Tommy's eyes and said 'You taste so sweet, I can't wait to taste all of you,' as

  she glided toward the bathroom. Tommy watched the silky fabric cradling every inch of

  her body, almost envious of it and wishing that it were his hands performing the same feat.

  Passing by the bedroom window, she paused and suddenly threw open the blinds to let in

  the sun, the rays blasting through to catch her in all her glory.. Michelle sat down on the

  cedar chest below the window, let her head fall softly against the pane, and lifted her

  hands to run her slender fingers through her hair, sighing seductively, as she streched

  backwards to capture the brilliant rays shining through.

  Although still somewhat groggy from the medication he'd received over the past few days,

  Tommy was cognizant enough to notice Michelle's movements. She seemed to be in a

  trance, and for reasons he was not yet able to comprehend her trancelike behaviour

  bothered him a bit. He knew he'd seen it before, but in his drowsed state, couldn't quite

  remember where or when or what it meant. He was having an extremely difficult time

  organizing his thoughts. She was obviously happy, in fact seemed to be in a place of total

  contentment, as she slid her hands from the back of her head and shoulders, and down

  over her breasts, whimpering a soft, sensual moan. Tom loved her shoulders, soft and

  graceful, ever so delicate and untouched by the ravages of time. He wanted to go to her,

  but dared not, on some level knowing that it might be a mistake.

  While watching Michelle in his somewhat drug induced state, Tom revelled in her glory,

  the glory of a young girl flowering into womanhood, knowing that he was partly, if not

  fully, responsible for bringing her to this, and not feeling entirely good about it. While

  taking in her lovely silhouette, her soft, graceful shoulders, his mind drifted off to prior

  times..... In his previous relationship, Tom would drive over to his ex-girlfriend's house

  every Friday or Saturday night for a bit of pleasure. They were deeply in love, Tom

  believed they were indeed connected at the soul. They seemed to be able to read each

  other's thoughts, and had the rare ability to give each other the benefit of the doubt when

  one spoke inappropriately, at least in the other's perception. They would spend weekends

  at a time in bed, never leaving, except to perform their necessary functions, or to freshen

  up out of regard for each other. Even while performing some of the necessary functions,

  such as satisfying the pangs of hunger when a lovemaking session got a little out of control,

  oh, say lasting a few hours longer than they had anticipated, they seemed to do so in an

  erotic way. Billie would bring in a tray of food and they would feed each other using only

  their fingers. Once, while in bed, Tom reached into his pants pocket, which he'd thrown

  over the chair, and pulled out a bag of Hershey's kisses, looked thoughtfully at Billie and

  said, 'There's only one way to eat these,' and slid one into his mouth, holding it just long

  enough to take the initial hardness off of it, making it ever so soft and delectible for his

  angel. Then he'd gently pull Billie close, and using his tongue would slide it through his lips,

  and into Billie's mouth. He made sure to extend his tongue far enough into Billie's mouth to

  make sure she had it safely tucked away. She never seemed to let him pull his tongue

  away too easily, sucking it deeply and sensually. They would trade it back and forth using

  their tongues until it became too small, at which point they would finish it together, as they

  were in love, and neither one had the heart to rob the other of the last morsel. Usually,

  after consuming a few kisses, they ended up with chocolate beards, so that each felt

  compelled to lick the other clean. As if consuming a fine wine, they did this ever so slowly

  and tenderly.

  While they both loved their sexual relationship, and pursued it vigorously, they were truly

  in love. When they spent whole weekends in bed, they did what came naturally, and spent

  the majority of their time just holding each other tenderly, talking, and caressing each

  other, each action based on pleasing the other person. Tom had never experienced this

  kind of relationship before, not even while married. Normally, these weekends started out

  as an invitation to spend the night, to sleep in the next morning, and then split for the day.

  Most times it did not end up that way.

  Billie would typically greet Tom at the door, usually with a kind thought, or a humorous

  anecdote, and they would fall naturally into each others arms. While in their embrace, they

  would kiss passionately as though they hadn't seen each other in weeks, and generally

  gravitate toward the bedroom. Billie would normally laugh good heartedly and grab Tom's

  hand to take him into the kitchen to show him what she'd started cooking. Tom loved this

  little interplay, as he knew that it was one of her ways of being mischievous and teasing.

  Tom loved her body. She was five three and about 105 pounds. He loved her little shape,

  but for the first and only time in his life, he truly loved someone for who and what she was,

  and for what she represented.. Even so, he had a special affection for the area starting at

  the back of her neck, running down the length of her shoulders, along her biceps, and

  down to her fingertips. He especially loved her shoulders, and she knew it. So, after

  dragging Tom into the kitchen, she'd pour him a glass of wine, and normally turn to stir

  what she had going on the stove. This was her mischievous side again, and Tom adored it.

  She normally wore clothes which left her exposed in the areas which excited Tom,

  attending to the food on the stove, naturally leaving her back exposed to Tom. Tom

  would playfully try to avoid this scene, thinking for once maybe they could converse and

  eat beforehand. But with Billie's shoulders exposed as they were, she'd start swaying her

  hips so that her little can would sliver back and forth, usually in a pair of tight fitting blue

  jeans, stirring the pot, so to speak. After a few seconds watching Billie's cute little display

  of debauchery, Tom became her slave.

  Billie loved having such an effect on Tom. She'd smile as she heard the tinkle of his wine

  glass when he set it down, and she always breathed a bit heavier as she heard him

  approaching from behind. Billie appreared to be ignoring Tom as he approached her,

  attending to the culinary delights she was preparing for her man, and continuing to sway

  her little tush so seductively and knowingly. She could feel his approach, as her pulse

  quickened, knowing that, at least for the moment, he was at her will. She could always

  sense when he was close, she didn't need to look, and would sway her neck so that her

  hair fell seductively over her left shoulder, leaving her right shoulder vulnerable and

  exposed, further enslaving Tom. He would use the fingers of his left hand as a comb to

  brush and hold Billie's hair from her neck, exposing the skin just under her ear lobe, while

  using his right hand to gently caress her from that point down her neck, over her

  collarbone and down to her shoulder (He loved her soft, sensuous shoulders), while

  placing his lips on the skin just below her lobe to kiss her ever so softly and sensually.

  He'd let her hair go and run his left hand down to her other shoulder while tracing his

  tongue down the expanse of her neck. At that point, Tom would place his lips to kiss

  Billie softly and and seductively where her neck met her collarbone, while allowing his

  hands to slide ever so slowly and sensually down her sculpted biceps and forearms, to her

  hands. Holding her hands while kissing her softly, then releasing them, and extending his

  own hands over her hips, gently pulling them into him, and pressing his manhood between

  the fold which outlined the shape of her cute little butt. All the while, Tom continued to

  rain soft kisses up and down her neck and shoulders, while raising his hands to tickle her

  tummy, flat, firm and unyielding, and up eventually to caress her soft, yet firm, round

  succulent breasts. Billie's hands moved involuntarily and gently to turn off the controls

  governing the stove, while leaning into Tom, trusting him fully to hold her close, and to

  guide her to wherever they ended up. They never ate before taking care of each other,

  they were in love and knew it could wait. By this point, Billie indeed, had became Tom's

  slave as well. And so it was, two people in love, enslaved to each others wishes and

  passions hopelessly and, in Tom's mind, forever.

  Tom's thoughts returned to Michelle, sitting seductively on the chest, with the rays of the

  sun shining gloriously on her delicate little frame, so innocent and virginal. Oh, Tom knew

  that she'd been with a few younger punks, which for some reason, annoyed him more that

  it should have, as he knew she could generally handle herself in those situations. But he

  knew that not one of them had either the experience nor the desire, nor had taken the time

  to treat her right. Little Tom, in his drug induced state, had done just that, but knew

  something was askew, he could tell from that strange look on her face, so contented and

  relaxed. Tom was trying desperately to collect his thoughts, as he was searching for an

  answer to his uneasy feelings. He cursed the medications he had taken, the ones Jeannie

  had forced him to take during his last couple of days with her which really messed up his

  mind, and the sedatives that were given to him once Michelle had rescued him and

  delivered him to the medical clinic. He never took medication unless absolutely necessary,

  but Jeannie had forced him to take what he figured to be hallucinatory narcotics, probably

  to make him appear confused and out of sorts when presented to his caretakers and the

  authorities. While it was those narcotics which messed him up, Jill (Dr. Jacobs) and her

  nurse (Jennifer) were only looking out for him when they fed him those sedatives to allow

  him to sleep. He had already come to the conclusion that they had only his best interests in

  mind, and he held no ill regard toward them. Fortunately, Michelle had gotten so caught

  up in her sessions with Tom, she had forgotten to have him take one of his pills. As a

  result, he was beginning to get his cognitive faculties back, to get a grip on what had

  happened over the past eight or nine days. More importantly for the moment however, he

  had begun to realize what he'd done with Michelle. Sure, she'd been with those other

  punks, but he knew that he was probably the first man to make true love to her. As his

  mental state improved, Tom was starting to realize that he'd probably been out of line

  when he'd seduced Michelle, and he began to remember where he'd seen the look that

  now crossed Michelle's beautiful, and delicate little face.

  During the second week of Tom's relationship with Billie, they'd gone out with friends for

  a glass of champagne, at a restaurant located on the side of a hill overlooking the valley.

  They had met through mutual friends, another couple passionately in love with each other,

  and prior to meeting had spoken over the telephone for several hours. During the last of

  these calls, they both expressed how comfortable they already felt, and indicated that

  they'd already begun developing feelings for each other. When they met, their eyes

  locked, they both knew they were in love. Neither of them would admit to it however, as

  they'd both been through nightmarish marriages, and didn't want to allow themselves to be

  overtaken by mere infatuation. In spite of the knowledge that they were already in love,

  they were scared and were being careful, probably overly cautious, considering their true

  feelings for each other.

  On a whim, after being served champagne and reigning toasts all around, Tom grabbed

  Billie's hand and asked whether or not their friends would mind him taking Billie away, just

  for a few moments. They could see the passion in Tom's eyes, the female half of the

  couple, very much in love with her husband, recognized the look on Billie's face, the look

  of total, unrequitted love, and let her instincts take charge. She got up and walked around

  the table to where Tom was standing, ran her fingertips over his face and, standing on her

  toes, pecked him on the cheek, a tear escaping her eye, and said 'Take your time darlin,'

  we'll be here when you get back.'

  Tom had never felt such delicacy, holding Billie's soft, gentle hand , running the tips of his

  fingers over her nails and around each of her fingers, truly a symphony of intercourse

  played out, as they strode up the hillside, neither speaking, although they were both

  verbally gifted and loved expressing themselves to each other. Sometimes words need not

  be spoken, as they seemed to be able to read each others thoughts through their eyes. It

  was nearly midnight, the weather quite tropical, warm and a bit humid, their hands misty

  and sensual. The moon beamed brightly as they approached the top of the hill. They didn't

  speak, Tom holding Billie gently in his arms, Billie looking up to catch his adoring smile.

  Tom wrapped his arms around her as she threw hers around his neck, standing on the tips

  of her toes while Tom bent slightly to take her in. He brought his right hand up and gently

  caressed her left breast while continuing to kiss ker passionately, her hand dropping to

  caress his groin. They embraced in a full body hug, Tom's arms returning to hold her waist

  and cup her little butt cheek to draw her close, Billie throwing both arms around his neck

  in reckless abandon, while pushing her womanhood into Tom. They were lost in the

  moment, and when their lips released momentarily, and they gazed into each others eyes,

  Tom noticed 'the look.' He had never seen it before, and didn't know that it truly existed,

  but when he saw it, he comprehended immediately, she was in love with him, and his first

  thought was that it scared the hell out of him. She didn't say anything however. Looking

  down at her beautiful little face, Tom's initial fear vanished. He realized, for the first time in

  his life, that he was truly in love, and was ever so grateful that Billie felt the same way

  about him. He looked at her and said, 'I love you too.'

  Tom must have drifted off, probably due to the lingering effects of the medications that

  he'd taken over the past few days, but when he awoke, still very groggy, he was staring

  straight into Michelle's big, beautiful, adoring eyes, being held securely in her arms. She

  cupped one of his little butt cheeks with her right hand, pressing his little penis into the

  silky folds which caressed her breasts, while his back rested snuggly in the crook of her

  arm, allowing his little head to lie on her shoulder. She gave him the softest of kisses, and

  allowed his little head to fall back gently on her shoulder, all the while looking him directly

  in the eyes. With sudden realization, Tommy recalled the look he'd noticed earlier but

  couldn't identify. Michelle was in love with him. The only other time he'd seen that look

  was when he was holding Billie, and looking down at her adoring eyes, she on her tiptoes

  looking up. How ironic that he was now the little one being held, being looked at

  adoringly from well above.

  Tommy was still groggy, and started to protest, when Michelle placed a finger to his lips

  and said, 'Darling, you fell asleep while I was sitting at the window.' Tom tried to interrupt

  saying, 'Michelle, we really need to talk before we go any further with this.' Michelle lifted

  Tom to her lips again and said, 'Keep your little mouth shut baby, I'm in the mood now.

  We'll talk all you want after we take a shower together, but for now hush those little lips.'

  Tom again tried to protest, but Michelle was still well into her love induced daze, and

  would hear nothing of it. Holding him to her breasts, she rose from the cedar chest and

  walked toward the bathroom, opened the door, and set little Tommy on the floor. When

  Michelle stretched, rising to her full height, Tommy was amazed looking up at the

  statuesque beauty before him. When she crossed her arms to begin pulling off her

  negligee, little Tom, in a smart aleck sort of way asked 'Need any help dear?' Michelle

  laughed much as a mother might laugh at a little boy making a childish comment, dropped

  to her knees and pulled Tommy in, his little face resting between her luscious breasts and

  said, 'I'm going to wash every inch of your little body with full lathered force, and

  probably several times over. It may take us quite a while, but you're going to be one

  squeaky clean little guy. Believe me, what I can't get with my hands the first time around

  will get licked clean the second time. She handed Tommy her negligee and said, 'Hang this

  over the towel bar, while I get the water going.' Tommy tried to do as was told, stretching

  and straining, but could not reach the bar, at which point, he felt loving hands lifting him

  under his armpits toward the towel bar, Michelle exclaiming 'Let me give you a hand , or

  two, little darling.' He tried to sling the silky number over the bar but missed, and the silky

  garment slid over the bar and fell toward the floor. Coincidentally, Tommy was aroused at

  this point, and before it could hit the floor, it got caught up around Tommy's aroused little

  member, and just sort of hung there, sort of a soft, silky flag held in tribute to Michelle.

  She laughed so hard that she set Tommy down on the floor for fear of dropping him, and

  spun him around to face her, the soft silk caressing him and exciting him even further as

  she did so, and exclaimed 'Are you doing this on purpose? Of all the things you've done,

  that is absolutely the most adorable, and cutest thing I've ever seen. You little doll.' She

  reached down and ever so gently removed the negligee, letting it slide off gently and

  slowly.

  For some reason, possibly because of the drugs, Tommy absolutely trusted Michelle,

  even though she'd made a couple of comments which might be construed as a bit more

  maternal than he would have preferred, but in his groggy state, he determined that her

  behaviour was probably excusable, as things between them, both physically and sexually

  had indeed changed and it might take a bit of time for each of them to adjust. At that point

  however, he realized that he needed to go potty before anything else happened, partially

  because he really needed to go, but also to allow him more time to try to figure out how

  he might halt Michelle from doing what she was planning on doing with him. He looked up

  into Michelle's eyes, while she looked back in her dreamlike state and said, 'Is anything

  wrong honey?' All of a sudden, Tommy got embarrassed, as he blushed and looked down

  at the floor, nervously kicking his little feet to and fro, mumbling the words he needed to

  say, but not speaking clearly. Michelle placed a nail under his little chin and raised his face

  so that their eyes met. Noticing the color of his skin, she giggled just a bit and said,

  'Honey, your little face is all crimson, are we shy or a bit embarrassed about something?'

  Tom looked up, a bit sad and embarrassed that he needed Michelle's help for this chore

  and very lightly said 'I need to go potty Michelle.'Remembering the experience he'd had at

  Jeannie's place, and trusting Michelle the way he did, he thought it wise to ask Michelle

  for her help. Michelle looked down at Tommy, feeling a bit sorry for him, her little man

  needing her assistance to go potty, but to her credit, she loved him and did what she could

  not to let it show. Still holding his chin between her fingertips she bent to kiss him and

  said, 'Tell me how I can help.'

  Tom said 'Could you please just put me on the toilet, and support me until I get situated.'

  Michelle ran her hands under his armpits, lifted him and began to set him down, but

  realized that the seat was still up. So she pulled him in so that his legs straddled her hip, his

  hands involuntarily reaching to her shoulder and breast to hold on, causing Michelle to

  shudder as his little hand brushed her nipple. This freed up her other arm so that she could

  lower the toilet seat and place Tom securely on top of it. Once she'd secured him, she

  reluctantly released him, knowing that there were certain things that the little guy needed to

  do on his own, without her assistance. She stood up and began attending to the controls

  governing the shower at which point Tom said, 'I love you sweetie, but can I have just a

  little privacy?' This time it was Michelle who was crimson faced, as she dropped to her

  knees to apologize, holding his little face and tenderly kissing his lips. When she rose,

  magnificent fruity breasts, supple yet firm and unyielding pelvis and hips, her angelic and

  flowery womanhood, long sinewy legs and thighs rose with her. When she turned to walk

  away, Tom thought he was going to lose it, as she swayed and sashayed her little can

  much like his ex-girlfriend had long ago. The only difference was that the ex-girlfriend

  knew exactly what she was doing, little Michelle (Yeah he still tried to think of her that

  way) was mostly unaware of her sensuality.

  Tom sat for quite a while, needing a bit of time before he could even consider relieving

  himself. He needed to go bad, but was so sexually excited when Michelle left the

  bathroom, he had to wait until certain things relaxed. Once they did, he relieved himself,

  holding onto the sides of the seat for dear life. Unfortunately, the toilet paper holder was

  outside his reach. He thought about summoning Michelle again, but was extremely

  embarrassed at having to call her for assistance with such a menial task, especially while in

  such a soiled condition. He decided that he'd just jump to the floor, run quickly to the

  toilet paper dispenser, and take care of himself. Hell, he didn't need her help, at least this

  was one thing he could do for himself. As he slid off the seat hewever, he smeared the

  seat with his residue, slipped and plopped to the floor, spreading even more of his waste

  on the carpet which surrounded the toilet. Tommy panicked. Possibly because the drugs

  he'd taken hadn't worn off yet, and possibly because he lived in mortal, almost paranoid

  fear of his ex-wife, and considering how she might have handled this situation, he began to

  tremble in fear, as he knew he'd just done a no-no. Michelle had heard the commotion,

  and by the time she had entered the bathroom, Tommy was balled up, in front of the

  toilet, trembling, tears streaming down his little face. She noticed the brown residue on his

  cute little tush, the smear on the toilet seat, and the little streak on the carpet. Kneeling

  softly in front of Tom, Michelle reached out to touch him. Upon contact, Tommy cried,

  'Please don't hurt me, I promise to clean it up. I know that I'm a naughtly, disgusting little

  shit, but I beg of you, please don't hurt me, please don't torture me. I'll try especially hard

  to be good tomorrow, just please don't punish me.

  Michelle had never seen Tom like this. He was always her strong, proud warrior, but she

  could tell now that he'd been subjected to some very inhumane measures over the past

  few days. Gone from her face was the look of romantic love, replaced by the look of

  maternal love, a mother looking at her helpless little child, a child needing to be cradled in

  strong, loving arms. They were both crying now, as Michelle ran a nail down his little side,

  brown streak and all, and tried to coax him to her, saying 'You made a mistake little love,

  that's all. You're going to make a lot more mistakes as we go along, all of which will be

  taken in stride, but all of your mistakes are excusable. You will only be loved here, there

  is no such thing as punishment. I don't know what that bitch did to you, but I want to

  know eventually, I guarantee you, I'll protect you with my life; she'll have to kill me to get

  her hands on you. Michelle wanted to take him back to bed, to hold and comfort him.

  She knew how comforted he felt when held to the soft silk of her negligee, so she reached

  for it instinctively, and let it slide over her body. She leaned so that her lips brushed

  Tommy's ear and whispered, 'Darling, this is Michelle. I want to clean your little tush, and

  take you back to bed. Trust me darling, you are absolutely safe here, I just want to hold

  you in my arms. Do you trust me to take care of you?'

  Tommy slowly stood up and looked up to Michelle, who continued to kneel in front of

  him. He had regained most of his composure, and was embarrassed at how he'd reacted.

  He looked up and said, 'I'm sorry I acted like a child. I don't know what came over me. I

  guess I've just gotten used to the idea that when naughty little boys make mistakes, they

  deserve to be punished, as its the only way for us to learn to behave appropriately. As he

  got close, Michelle stroked his little face and said, 'Honey, you're a little angel, not a

  naughty little boy. You've gone from nearly six feet tall to about two feet tall, and you'll

  need to make a lot of adjustments as a result. Mistakes will be unavoidable, and you will

  learn from them, but you will never be punished for them. You can rest assured that you

  will have plenty of loving support throughout the process. One little suggestion though,

  please don't be so macho, or embarrassed to ask for help along the way, OK? Can I

  clean you and your little mess up now?' Tom looked up sheepishly and nodded his head.

  Michelle grabbed a handful of toilet paper, leaned toward the sink to wet it, looked Tom

  in the eye and said, 'I hate what that bitch did to you, but I'm going to show you exactly

  how difficult it is for me to take care of the damages you have caused in here.' She

  grabbed a can of disinfectant spray and shot the toilet seat with it, and in the same motion

  wiped it clean. She then sprayed the little streak on the carpet, and with just a bit more

  effort, had that cleaned also. The whole process took no more than thirty seconds. She

  extended her index finger, her nail tickling Tom under his chin and said 'Not too much to

  get worked up over, is it sweety? Now comes the more enjoyable part. If you don't mind,

  I'm going to take a bit more time cleaning you up.' She stood to her full glorious height,

  her petite little frame appearing ever so glorious and statuesque from Tommy's perpective,

  her breasts casting a shadow over his little body as he craned his neck to look up at her.

  He noticed the full length mirror hanging on the back of the bathroom door, and for the

  first time, got the full, visual magnitude of what had happened to him, his chin just above

  her knee. This was good for him to see however, as he realized for the first time, just how

  dependent he was. The reflection in the mirror served as absolute confirmation of his

  helplessness. Another, more comforting thought came over him, as Michelle lowered her

  hand toward Tommy and said, ever so gently, 'come with me darling.' Without thinking,

  Tom's little hand gravitated upward to meet Michelle's, her hand completely engulfing his.

  He marvelled as she held his entire little hand within the boundaries of her own, gently and

  lovingly, and thought, 'As long as I'm a runt, I don't think I could be in a better place.' He

  felt that considering his size, he'd truly found paradise, and they strode out of the

  bathroom, hand literally in hand, toward the kitchen.

  Tom attempted to stop Michelle about halfway down the hallway by hesitating, as he

  realized that Marsha might be dallying around the house, and that it might be difficult for

  her, if she discovered him in his current miniaturized state. Michelle, much stronger than

  little Tom, barely noticed, and continued down the hallway. Tom, tripping along, reached

  up to grab the hem of Michelle's negligee in an attempt to stop her, and said 'please

  stop.'This amused Michelle to no end, and she did indeed stop, crouched before Tom and

  in a teasing voice giggled, 'We'll get to that baby, I just can't get over you, trying to take

  advantage of me, threatening to tear off my negligee.' Tom looked at Michelle and said

  'Honey, Marsha may be out there, and to my knowledge, because of everything that has

  happened, I don't think she knows about this. It would be quite a shock for her to see me

  like this without warning.' Michelle looked wistfully into his little eyes, realizing what a

  thoughful little man he was, so happy to know that he was the one her mother had chosen

  to be with, thankful that he had been there for her through her most formative years, and

  that despite his current condition, he was still there putting Marsha, Michelle, and his

  family first.

  It was at that moment that things cleared up for Michelle. After Tommy had so

  thoughtfully made love to her, she knew she had fallen into a trancelike state. While

  incredibly erotic for her, this 'state' confused her tremendously, as she was unfamiliar with

  it, and that scared her. She thought that possibly she had fallen deeply in love with Tom,

  and frighteningly, on a romantic level, knowing that any romantic relationship between her

  and Tom, even with changed conditions, was impossible. She remembered Tom wanted

  to talk before she'd carried him to the bathroom, and now knew what he wanted to talk

  about. She remembered how his little incident helped to kick in her maternal instincts, his

  little body lying on the floor, Tom so scared and helpless. With relief, she realized that she

  was not in love with him on a romantic level; sure, she'd played little teasing games and

  flirted with him in her adolescent days, finding out that in spite of the fact that he always

  resisted, she knew she could always get a rise out of him. Her mom never knew, it was

  their little secret, and now she knew it was always an involutarily reaction on Tom's part.

  She also thought about how Tom had seduced her, in a way had taken advantage of her

  naivette', and excused it as one of the little mistakes he was bound to make in his new life

  as a little man. It was the most erotic experience of her life, and now that she realized how

  she truly felt about Tom, psychologically there was no harm done. She knew he was

  doing it for her pleasure only, again thinking about those he cared about, and probably

  was the result of the fact that the drugs he had taken were still active.

  She looked deeply into his eyes and said, 'You're such a thoughtful little guy Tom. Don't

  worry, I heard Mom take off for work over an hour ago. We do have to tell her though. I

  thought we'd run over to the clinic to see Jill today, I'd kind of like her to give you a more

  thorough examination, if you're OK with that. We'll call Mom's work from there and talk

  to one of her co-workers, and explain what happened. Maybe she can explain that you

  have surfaced, and drive her over. On the way, she could try to explain it to Mom, as no

  matter how it's presented, she's going to be shocked. Jill promised to get more

  information and hoped to be able to give us some sort of a prognosis for your recovery.

  She did tell me, that in the majority of cases, you may continue to shrink slowly for

  another few months, and that any attempts at restoration of your height would have to

  wait until the shrinking process had completed its cycle. I'm sorry darling, I've been

  holding this back from you, waiting for your little head to clear, I didn't want to frighten

  you unnecessarily. A look of despair came over Tom's face as Michelle pulled him close,

  cradling his head between her breasts, and pulling his little manhood into her folds. Tom

  looked so helpessly up at Michelle, his little face peering over her nipple and said in a

  trembling voice,' How little will I get, and how long will it take for me to grow up again.'

  She felt incredibly maternal looking down into his sweet, watery eyes, especially when he

  made reference to growing up again. She couldn't help but think that she would be there

  all the way to raise him and care for him. She responded, 'It all varies from one person to

  another Tom, we're going to go over all of this with Jill today. I can tell you though for as

  long it takes, I'll be here to love, support and protect you. I don't know how assuring this

  is, but she did say that in the majority of cases, after the initial shrink, people generally

  shrink only a few more inches at most. Tom continued to cry as Michelle held him

  tenderly.

  'I'm so sorry baby, c'mon, let's get you cleaned up, will you come with me now?' Tom

  nodded while Michelle again took his little hand in hers and strode to the kitchen counter.

  She laid a couple of clean bath towels across the counter creating a sort of bed for Tom,

  picked him up, letting his little member brush against silky folds, she knew this comforted

  him, kissed him gently, tasting salty tears which had run down over his lips, and laid him

  gently over the towels. She very gently laid her hand on his chest, surprised to find it

  covered the entire expanse, kissed him, and said 'Don't move baby, I'll be right back.'

  And Tom didn't move, still in shock from the knowledge that, at best, this was going to

  last several months, at worst, well he didn't want to think about that right now. Michelle

  returned with an unopened box of baby wipes saying 'I knew these would come in handy

  one day. I bought them on sale a couple years ago, thinking I'd need them for something,

  and voila' here we go.' She looked to see that he was still in shock, as she grabbed both

  of his feet to lift his legs and butt off the towels while grabbing a wipe from the box. As his

  little butt cheeks raised off the towels, she deftly and delicately stroked it in and around all

  of his folds, cleansing him thoroughly, allowing his legs to fall gently back to the surface.

  Using her fingertips, she lifted his balls while grabbling another baby wipe and swathed

  him underneath and around over the top surface, again cleansing him thoroughly.

  She noticed his little member coming to life as she could see the blood pulsing through the

  vein on the under side. She took it between her thumb and forefingers, twirling it gently,

  while reaching for another baby wipe, actually feeling warm blood pulsating through.

  Looking at Tom, still in shock, but coming to life, his little eyes closed, but writhing

  sensually in Michelle's gentle grip, she whispered, 'I've got to get this little guy especially

  clean. It may take a few extra wipes, but I want you to hold back this time, as I've got

  something better in store for you.' And then in a reassuring tone, 'Darling, you're mine. To

  quote my favorite little person, I always finish what I start.' She continued to hold his little

  penis with her fingers while swirling the soft, lubricated baby wipe around the tip and

  down the sensitive underskin and bulging vein, down again under his balls, and back over

  the top. Grabbing another wipe, she let it fall gently over the tip, and let her fingertips

  encircle it, much like one would grab the knob of a radio, and twirled it back and forth.

  When she let her fingers slip around the side to stroke the length of the shaft, she could

  literally feel Tom about to explode, as he lie writhing and moaning in pleasure. She was

  almost afraid to remove the baby wipe, still wrapped around his penis, as she feared

  setting him off before she had wanted to. Remembering what he had done for her earlier,

  she knew she wanted her little Tommy rocking before he went off.

  While ever so delicately removing the baby wipe, Michelle whispered, 'Not now baby, its

  not time yet.' To Tom's surprise, he held back, while Michelle gently brushed back his hair

  and kissed him softly on the forehead. Tom gazed at Michelle, while panting from her

  exertions, with what she thought might have been a mild look of apprehension. She

  wanted to reassure him of her intentions, without exciting him further, kissing him delicately

  around his nose and licking away the tears which had flowed earlier. 'Honey, I always

  finish what I start.' She saw the look of comprehension as he closed his little eyes

  contentedly, and waited for Michelle to proceed, gently grasping at his penis with a free

  hand. He felt Michelle's hand encircle his wrist as she giggled, 'keep your little hands to

  yourself, that's for me to take care of.' She grabbed his little hands and lifted them to

  encircle her neck, placed her right hand under his left thigh, ran her left hand around his

  back and pulled him in, knowing she did not have a lot of time. She intentionally held him

  so that his penis, in spite of his valiant little efforts to the contrary, did not brush against

  her, and carried him to the dining table, Tom writhing and moaning all the way.

  While holding him close with her left arm, his little legs splayed to either side, she grabbed

  a blanket, which was folded and had been left on the table, with her right hand and spread

  it out, laying Tom directly on the top so that his little legs were spread slightly, leaving his

  calves and feet dangling over the edge. She bent over to caress his face, again leaning in

  to place delicate kisses all over his face, delighting in taking his two little lips into her own.

  As she did so however, her silky breasts brushed over his manhood, causing him to

  exclaim 'Please Mommy, PLEASE.' A tear escaped Michelle's eye when she heard his

  little exclamation, and she shook her head so that her locks fell gently and gracefully

  around Tom's face. She continued to rain gentle kisses on Tom, licking his eyelids, and

  letting her tongue slide to his lips, nibbling delicately at the lower one, while gently inserting

  her tongue between two little lips. Withdrawing her tongue and running it down under his

  chin, she paused to gently tickle the underside, and delivering another soft kiss, Tommy

  moaning in ecstacy as she slid further, the silky folds of her negligee caressing every inch

  of his manhood. She felt little hands reach desperately to pull her down, while his little

  body bucked and raised off the table. She ignored his little ministrations however, as she

  was on a mission, running her tongue over one little nipple, and down to his belly button,

  where she swirled her tongue in and out, causing Tom to again reach for her in an attempt

  to pull himself close. Again, she ignored his little ministrations as she knew in her mind

  what was best for him.

  Subconsciously she grew tired of Tommy's little attempts to subvert her mission, grasping

  both of his little wrists with her hands and pinning them to the table, up and above his

  head, while continuing her exploration. She slid her tongue from his belly button, down to

  the soft, sensitive skin between his tummy and his penis, and kissed him over and over,

  ever so softly, Tommy bucking wildly now. She smiled up at him and said, 'Are you ready

  for me, my little lover?' Tommy couldn't answer, his actions did all of his talking, as she

  giggled softly and ran her tongue down to gently swirl the head of his tender, throbbing

  penis, where she picked up a drop of his manhood, and said dreamily 'You taste

  wonderful, my little love doll,' followed by taking the soft underskin gently between her

  lips, and continuing to run her tongue down and around his balls, shaking her head again

  so that her silky hair cascaded around his rock hard member, swirling, causing his

  contortions to increase to the point where he no longer could control himself. Although

  this was her first time, Michelle could sense this and, all in one motion, swirled her tongue

  twice around the head of Tommy's aching little appendage, followed by her lips, using her

  tongue to massage the soft underskin, and swallowed every little inch, releasing Tommy's

  little hands instinctively just prior to his departure. He came, and came hard, bucking his

  miniature ass into nirvana, using little hands to roughly (to him) grab the back of Michelle's

  head, while wrapping tiny legs around her neck. As he came, he exclaimed 'I love you

  Michelle, please don't ever let me go,' and continued to buck ecstatically until he'd

  released every last drop, whereupon he fell limply to the table.

  Michelle watched as her little lover drifted off, reached to pick him up and carried him to

  the bedroom, her right arm holding him under his knees, and her left supporting his back,

  marvelling at his trust in her, completely limp in her arms, his little arms and legs dangling

  as she walked.

  ECG

                           (edit this message) Subject: My life 14

 Message:

  Back to Jeannie's house of torture

  When I awoke, large brown, threatening, and dominating eyes were staring down at me,

  accompanied by an evil, almost maniacal, smile. She had pulled back my blanket, and had

  hiked my little gown up, and was twirling my prick between her thumb and forefingers. Of

  course, her actions did have the predictable effect, as I was expanding, the bulge creating

  a huge strain just below where she'd tied the ribbon, my balls hurting worse than ever. I

  was scared and trying not to show it, but given the pressure on my prick, and the pain in

  my balls, accompanied by her threatening gaze, I'm sure it showed. She didn't speak a

  word, but continued to torment me with her stimulation and dominating influence. For me,

  it was like staring into a destiny over which I had absolutely no control, an almost

  whimpering and powerless feeling, especially for a man who seemed to have had

  complete control over his life only twenty four hours before. I came to the determination

  that she was employing a power play, that she was going to continue to stare at me in her

  threatening manner, while continuing to stimulate me relentlessly, and await my response. I

  knew the ball was in my court, and I began to tremble, not knowing what to say or do,

  but knowing that I didn't have a lot of time to think about it. I could see that my trembling

  excited Jeannie, as she continued to caress me, while I thought fast and furiously.

  I thought and thought, but to my horror, could not come up with anything prolific, and

  eventually just broke down again, sobbing, 'Like I said Jeannie, you have to be the

  meanest person I have ever met. I know that you were not happy when we split, but you

  also know that I was never mean to you. I never tortured you, or even laid a hand on you;

  I'm sure you can't give me a single case where I did anything to humiliate you, not

  intentionally at least. And here you are, having shrunk me to the size of a helpless midget,

  not only serving me one humiliation after another, but having had it so meticulously

  planned out, obviously planning this over an extended period of time.' I had sobbed my

  way through most of this, but for some reason, as I went on, I gained some confidence,

  and as my whimperings decreased, I began speaking with more and more authority. I

  noticed that Jeannie had, at least temporarily, stopped actively caressing my penis, her

  fingers softly lying over the tip, while she listened to what I had to say. Amazingly, I

  thought I had a forum.

  I went on, 'When I left you, I felt I had no other choice. We'd tried counseling, but that

  didn't work, as you thought it was bullshit, and weren't willing to listen to what the

  counselor had to say. And lets face it, even you have admitted that, over the term of our

  marriage, you tuned out. As we had children and our mutual responsibilities increased,

  you were unable to handle it, tuning out increasingly as time wore on. I tried to express

  how lonely it was for me to be in such a hollow relationship, but you didn't care. Near the

  end, and this was the final straw for me, when I came back from a business trip and

  expressed how I had observed couples in love frolicking and enjoying themselves, you in

  no uncertain terms said, 'so what?' I was lonely Jeannie, and I left because I didn't want to

  spend the rest of my life that way, and didn't see any interest on your part to try or even

  look into any of the issues. I still cared for you, but I just didn't see any hope, and was

  tired of being the breadwinner, traditional father and mother all at the same time, while you

  spent most of the day lying out in the sun working on your tan.' At that point I thought I

  had gone too far, and with a hint of fear looked meekly into Jeannie's eyes. Strangely

  enough though, her eyes had become misty, welling with tears, her fingertips still lying

  dormantly at the tip of my prick, which had relaxed just a bit, although my little nuts still

  hurt a bit.

  I continued, 'If you had made any effort, you know full well I would have hung in there, so

  that we might have worked things out together. But you showed no interest in that, and

  because I was so lonely, I felt I had to leave. You took no responsibility for your actions

  back then, and you're taking no responsibility for your actions now. How can you

  humiliate and torture me the way you have over the twenty four hours. When we were

  married, I never forced, humiliated, or tortured you; man, those thoughts never entered

  my mind. I constantly strove to make us a couple, and you know it. When you infer that I

  forced you to perform oral sex, you know deep down that it simply was not true. Sure, I

  rolled over in the middle of the night, and pulled you close, but you know I always was

  tender, never rough or threatening, caressing you softly. And it was always natural on my

  part, never planned or premeditated. Possibly, and at most, my subconscious may be

  guilty as, while asleep, maybe I realized that possibly that on a conscious level, you were

  incapable of expressing your thoughts and desires, while on a subconscious level, you

  seemed more than capable and willing. It certainly explains why you had no interest in

  sexual relations when I'd approach you while you were awake, while if approached while

  asleep, you were ravenous, almost wild about it. I came to realize that you cared deeply

  for me, but did not have the ability, nor the desire to express it. Since you had no desire to

  work on it, I truly felt I had to leave. That existence was taking us nowhere fast. But don't

  think I left not caring for you.'

  Jeannie started crying at this point, and traced her finger up my tummy, over my chest,

  and pressed it to my lips, and said, 'Hush, my little one, it's my turn to talk,' while her tears

  fell on my chest. 'I'm so sorry my little dear, not only for the last twenty four hours, but

  also for making you feel so lonely during our marriage. You're right, I did tune out, I don't

  know why. You are a wonderful husband and father, I don't know why I did that,

  everything you said was true. Without you, I've missed out on so much, I wish I'd realized

  it sooner, or at least listened to you, but like everything else, including my responsibilities

  at the time, I did indeed, tune everything out, including the kids. I'm glad you were there

  for them, and can now admit that you did well for them, that their lives are enriched

  because you took the time to be father and mother to them. Darling, I love you so much

  and will do anything to rectify the situation, is there anything I can do for you now?'

  I was happy that I'd struck a chord with her, and knew possibly that for the first time in

  twenty fours, her comments were true and stemmed from her heart. But I was still hesitant

  and a bit scared, knowing that she was unstable mentally, so I wanted to choose my

  words carefully. After twenty four hours of her dominance, it felt nice to have this

  momentary control. I looked her straight in the eyes and said, 'Can I remove the ribbon

  you tied around my prick?' Looking down at me the dam broke, as she was all tears,

  sobbing to spit out the words, 'I'm so sorry little baby, sorry about shrinking you, sorry

  about the humiliation I've subjected you to, and sorry about teasing you so much. I'll bet

  your little balls hurt so much. I'll untie the ribbon. In fact, your little gown's coming off too.

  I'm so sorry, even at two feet, you're the biggest man I've ever known.' Somehow, that

  was supposed to comfort me, but it didn't. With that, she stood me up in the little

  bassinette and lifted the gown slowly and softly, caressing my prick as it rose, up and over

  my head, and tossed it over her shoulder to the bed. She then gently held my balls with

  one hand while slowly and delicately releasing the knot she had tied to secure the ribbon

  around my penis, swirling it around my prick for good measure, before letting it drop to

  the floor. She held my face in her hands, and kissed me softly, while whispering, 'Wait

  right here baby, I'll be right back to take care of those sore little balls, dropping her hand

  to cup them gently. She rose and went into the bathroom.

  When she came back, she was wearing the gown I had bought her so many years earlier.

  She knelt at the side of the bassinette and said, 'Come into my arms sweety.' In her mental

  state, I found that I was still plenty uneasy with this, but at least I had gotten through to

  her, and didn't want to upset the momentum I had created for myself. Considering where I

  stood in the bassinette, and her position kneeling beside me, I literally fell into her arms,

  trusting that she would catch me while I threw my arms around her neck to hold on. For

  support, I wrapped my legs around her just under her breasts, and once again felt my

  pecker engulfed in her silky folds. I looked into her eyes, and noticed that her maniacal

  gaze was replaced by one of love and compassion, and said 'Jeannie, I'm going to

  explode, you know I can't control this, and I know how angry it would make you if I did

  that. Please, for both of our sakes, set me down.' She brushed my cheek with a fingertip,

  and gave me the softest, and most tender kiss, and said, tears welling in her eyes, 'Like I

  said, I am ever so sorry about what I've done to you. When I told you I thought you were

  nasty and disgusting for letting that little drop of manhood escape into my mouth, I was

  just being mean, as I was still mad at you for leaving me. I had stimulated you constantly,

  and you, my little lover, did what came naturally. I was so wrong to punish you at that

  point. But now that we've reaffirmed our commitment and love for each other, I just want

  to take care of you like I did in the old days. Don't worry about soiling my gown or

  anything else, now that we are back together, those things don't matter.' She looked down

  to where the silk bunched just below her breasts and noticed a few drops of my residue,

  she smiled gently, and removed a hand from my butt to delicately brush the tip of my dick,

  picking up a single drop of yet undeposited love juice, and placed her finger to her lips

  and exclaimed 'You're as yummy as you were years ago.

  Talk about a new set of circumstances. With mild amusement, and with plenty of

  apprehension, I realized that I could probably become a psychologist after all of this

  ended. Currently however, my mind was set on not saying things which might upset her. I

  also realized that in spite of the fact that I hadn't really had much to eat or dring the

  previous day, I needed to pee real bad. Because I needed time to think about what she'd

  just said, and because I did indeed need to pee, I looked at Jeannie and said, 'Jeannie,

  I've always cared for you on some level (Not wanting to say something I couldn't back

  out of later on), and I know that you care for me and want to take care of me, but I'd

  really like to go potty before we go any further.' Jeannie began crying once again and said,

  'I'm so sorry about your little potty, or I guess I should say big potty, experience last night.

  I should have rescued you immediately, but I let you sit. This time I want to help you do

  your duty, and if you'd like, to clean you up afterwards, only this time much more gently.'

  Knowing that I had some leeway for the moment, I looked up and said, 'Jeannie, I do

  appreciate your offer, but believe I can handle it myself if I use the little potty.' Jeannie

  smacked her forehead and said, 'Darling, I forgot that I'd bought that little trainer seat for

  you. Sure, you can use it if you wish, however, I'd be more than happy to hold you while

  you sit on the adult toilet.' I wanted to think however, and with surprising new found

  confidence said, 'Jeannie, I'll do it on my own, but I'm starving, why don't you trip into the

  kitchen and whip us up some bacon and eggs?' Jeannie, momentarily under my influence,

  remembered the old days and said 'That's a pretty macho breakfast there, little fella; I'm

  so glad we made up, your wish is my command.'

  She set me down on the floor, of course allowing my throbbing prick to slide down every

  inch of that soft, silky fabric. It didn't go unnoticed by Jeannie however, as she remarked

  'Look at your little trail Thomas,' while crouching and holding my face close and saying

  'Don't you dare worry about it though, we're lovers again, and as long as we have that

  relationship, you can do no wrong.' She kissed me and skipped gracefully toward the

  kitchen, with a most sensual gait, leaving me standing in the raw and really needing to pee.

  I walked into the bathroom in a daze, lifted the makeshift cover of the potty trainer, sat

  down, and began to think. I could hear her whistling a soft tune in the kitchen. In her mind,

  we were an item again, lovers for eternity. Obviously, this was never really intended or

  inferred by either of us, it was just something that she had convinced herself of, possibly

  she had wanted it so bad, that she used any inference of mine to come to that conclusion.

  Possibly, she felt that my throwing my reasons for leaving her directly into her face,

  constituted an attempt on my part to discuss the problems we had so many years ago, so

  that we could resolve them, and become a couple again. Of course, I divulged those

  reasons only because of her forced power play, and revealed them only in a desperate

  attempt to escape further humiliation and torture. While she thought us an item again, I had

  no such designs. While very much afraid of her, part of me felt for her, she was still a lost

  little girl searching now for apparent redemption. I could never love her romantically again,

  especially after what she'd put me through, as my new life, or at least the life I'd acquired

  prior to my shrinking, was blossoming. I had been dating Marsha for a couple of years,

  and slowly was letting the bounds of my previous relationship with Billie slide away, so

  that I was gravitating very strongly and passionately toward her. I enjoyed her children

  and was becoming very comfortable with my station in life.

  Finally at last, my penis had relaxed, and I was able to relieve myself, moaning softly in

  pleasure. Jeannie cascaded through the door to my dismay, as I liked my privacy when

  performing these chores, and said 'Breakfast is ready darling.' I didn't like the sound of

  'darling,' as she used to call me that occasionally when we were married. I said, 'I'll be

  right there Jeannie, but I'm sure you'll want me to clean this thing before I leave the

  bathroom, as I'm sure it disgusts you.' Again, Jeannie knelt in front of me and clasped my

  cheeks in her hands to kiss me gently, and said 'I was really rough on you, wasn't I my

  little dear. I'm sure you could clean it all by yourself, but you'd need to do it in the sink,

  which is much too high for you. I'll do it after we eat. Now, I've prepared a special

  breakfast for you, and want you to sample it before it gets cold.' Then she said something

  which sent a shiver down my spine. Just when I thought I had pretty good control of the

  situation, she gently extended her fingernail under my chin so that it tilted upwards, kissed

  me softly, and said, 'Now that we're back together, I want to make it official. I'm having a

  member of the clergy come by in a couple of hours, say after we eat, so that we can

  re-affirm our vows, and resume our lives as Mr. and Mrs. Miller.

  I was astounded, and she saw the shock on my face, and said, 'I know what you're

  feeling. Usually it's the big, macho man who propose in these situations, not the helpless,

  little woman. I just wanted to show you that I've changed, and can be strong,

  independent, and demanding when I want to be. That's one of the things you always

  wanted me to strive for; in fact, it's what that bitch pychologist always talked about when

  we met with her. I know you didn't think I was listening in those sessions, but I always

  noticed that she had an eye for you, and I just didn't like her. But now, I'm independent,

  and since we have decided to be a couple again, I just don't see the need to waste any

  time. Aren't you proud of me?' I was astounded, speechless, in fact, thinking I had gained

  some control of this situation, but now realizing that I knew neither knew what to think or

  what to say. Kneeling before me, she grasped my hand, and proposed, 'Remarry me

  darling, I'll make you the happiest little man in the world.'

  Man, oh man, oh man. Was I in trouble. She looked softly and lovingly into my eyes as I

  pondered her proposal. That look vanished when I gave her my response. At first, I

  thought about going along with the program; in retrospect it would have saved me a lot of

  grief. I could have accepted her proposal, remarried her, played along for a while, being

  sure to worship her a bit along the way, eventually finding a way out and back to those

  who loved and cared for me. Surely the law wouldn't hold me to an essentially forced

  marriage. She would have treated me somewhat respectfully along the way, however long

  it took, and I wouldn't have had to experience situations which made the events of the

  previous twenty four hours seem pleasurable. I knew that if I flatly denied her proposal,

  I'd no doubt be in deep trouble again, and that if I accepted it, I'd have to play along for a

  while, and probably live in relative comfort, eating bacon and eggs, while I devised an

  escape to my loved ones. I miscalculated, thinking I had more control of the situation than

  I actually had. I looked back into her eyes and said 'Jeannie, I think it's wonderful that

  you've developed your independence, and I bet it feels good to you. It's especially nice to

  see you taking such an active and aggressive position on this, and to tell you the truth, I

  have always held feelings for you too (I was trying to placate her). To tell you the truth

  though, you are asking me to make a rather sudden decision which will affect us for the

  rest of our lives, can we think about it for a day or two?'

  The soft, loving look disappeared immediately, replaced by a look of scorn, borderline

  hatred. She looked at me and said, 'It's that little bitch you've been hanging out with, isn't

  it?' I was mortified, and in a desperate, snivelling effort to try to avert the inevitable, I

  screamed 'I love you Jeannie, and will marry you.' She grasped my chin roughly and said,

  'it's too late for that you little turd, you've already made your true feelings known. It's time

  to get back to business. For now, I'm hungry, and am going to eat. You're to stay seated

  on this potty till further notice. At that time, we'll see if we can re-locate your little gown

  and its accompanying pink ribbon.' I sat in despair, It could have been so simple, but once

  again I had become over confident, and had made a mistake. By this time, I knew Jeannie

  was nuts, and knew I'd have to try to escape. I sat for at least a couple of hours, not

  daring to move, again my bottom blistering partially from the effects of the night before,

  but also stimulated by my current predicament.

  Jeannie finished eating, and walked into the bathroom, and said 'Off the toilet, turd.' I

  jumped down immediately, at which point she reached down to pick me up, holding me at

  arms length, exhibiting a disgusted look on her face, and deposited me in the sink, butt

  first, closing the drain. She then reached for the handle of the bucket which lie within the

  potty trainer itself, filled with my urine, and lifted it, again with a disgusted look on her

  face, walked toward me and said, 'You disgusting little prick.' With that, she poured the

  liquid over my back and legs, so that it rested eventually around the surface of my butt.

  She knew that I already had sores from the night before, and was essentially marinating

  me in my own urine, much to my discomfort, and ultimately much to my humiliation.

  Physically it stank, and hurt like hell; mentally it was much more devastating. Jeannie had

  progressed to a level that I could not comprehend, again evil and maniacal. Damn, I

  should have agreed to marry her. She looked at me and said, 'Sit in your own piss for a

  while punk, and don't move. I'll be back. As painful and humiliating as it was, I was more

  scared than I'd ever been, and did not move. I literally wallowed in my own mess.

  Jeannie returned about an hour later, opened the drain, and roughly threw a bucket of

  rather hot water over me, so hot in fact, that after my initial screams, I passed out. I woke

  up again, somehow feeling clean, but in a familiar position, my skin tingling and burnt. I

  was lying in the bassinette in Jeannie's bedroom, looking into wild, evil, almost maniacal

  brown eyes. I could feel the silky fabric of my little gown caressing my body, as well as a

  certain tightness around my penis, just below the tip. As I ran my hands down the length

  of my body, they came across my penis, which again displayed my tribute to Jeannie, the

  silky little pink ribbon which adorned my pecker, tied into a pretty little bow. Long,

  slender fingers pushed my little hands away and began to caress again. However, those

  hands began to ascend from my pecker and up my sides, where again I felt a slight tickle,

  and heard Jeannie exclaim 'It's officially time for our little tickling contest.' With sudden

  realization I lost it and for the first time, began resisting and fighting back wildly. She

  laughed at my little protests, and rather ignored them, reaching to pick me up under the

  armpits, my gown fluttering in the air as she lifted me, and carried me to her bed,

  depositing me so that my head rest against the pillow.

  I thought again about trying to reason with her, but after looking her in the eyes, realized

  that it would do no good. She looked down at me with that maniacal grin and said 'There

  are no real rules, I tickle you and you tickle me, the first one to pass out loses.' Not a

  comforting thought. She released her grip just a bit, and I franticaaly tried to make a run

  for it, diving for the edge of the bed. Jeannie laughed in a loud, husky voice, one that I had

  not heard before, reached over and grabbed the back of my gown, getting a handful and

  dragging me back to her lair. I lay in front of her, on my back, she hunching over me, with

  a look of hunger on her face. She said, 'You start little one.' I replied, 'Can't we just get

  married Jeannie, I'll take care of you?' She laughed heartily and said, 'Baby, you can't

  even take care of yourself, just look at you, begging for mercy. I'll tell you what, if you

  beat me in our little tickling contest, I'll marry you, and you'll be the boss.' This was

  followed by five minutes of haughty laughter, after which she said, 'Now get started

  squirt.' I lifted my index finger, shaking uncontrollably, to her underarm, and gave it a slight

  tinkle, to which Jeannie laughed almost maniacally, and responded, 'All right turd, you

  asked for it.'

  I am not going to go into a lot of detail at this point. Suffice it to say, that I was tickled,

  poked and prodded relentlessly and without mercy for the better part of thirty or forty

  minutes, Jeannie laughing hysterically, while I begged and pleaded for her to stop. The

  more I pleaded, the more I got it. It got to the point where my body, through all of its

  exertions and contortions, almost became numb. She learned that if she waited just a few

  minutes, that sensation would indeed return to the areas that had become numb, and do it

  all over again, sending me into another spasmodic frenzy. I would rather she had slapped

  me around or taken me over her knee, as those punishments would have been mean, but

  this was simply inhumane torture. She thought I had passed out, and mockingly declared

  herself the victor, while I lie there with my eyes closed, breathing heavily, and trying to

  appear unconscious, just to stop the process. She tricked me however, as she began to

  pull away, but at the last second flicked a fingernail across the bottom of my foot.

  Unfortunately, I gasped involuntarily, causing her to exclaim wildly, 'Looks like you're still

  with us, I guess I haven't won yet.' I screamed 'I give, I'm tapping out, you win.' She

  exclaimed, 'That's not the way we play the game sweetie. There is no tapping out, or

  giving up.' With that, she dove back in, and I laughed, cryed, and contorted, twisting and

  wrenching in her hands until I finally fell into a spasmodically induced slumber.

  I awoke probably a couple of hours later, finding myself rolled into a fetal position,

  obviously in a way to try to protect myself, scared and hungry, knowing that I had to do

  something to free myself. I was afraid to take the chance before, but was willing to do

  anything now, to consider any opportunity. With gown intact, I slid off her bed, and

  dropped to the floor, tiptoeing slowly to the open door. I could hear Jeannie talking on the

  telephone while water ran in the tub. I slowly peered around the bathroom door, and saw

  Jeannie sitting in the tub, talking on her cell phone, apparently to someone named Tammy.

  For an instant, I thought she might have seen me, as we seemed to make momentary eye

  contact, but I dismissed that thought when she didn't get up to address the issue. I backed

  away slowly, and ran across the hallway into the kitchen where I noticed that the front

  door was open just a crack. I peered through the crack and was amazed to see that the

  dog had been tied to a post in the back yard. Everything seemed too convenient, but I

  wasn't going to look a gift horse in the mouth, knowing I wasn't going to get another

  opportunity like this again. I slowly slid the door open, and took a few tentative steps

  outside, barefoot and wearing only that flimsy gown.

  I looked down the long driveway toward the main road, not knowing what I would do if

  and when I reached it, and realized that this was one of those decisions that you had to

  make in life. It was a no-brainer. I didn't know what I'd find at the end of the rainbow, but

  I knew it had to be better than this, so I went for it. I started running, but my gown kept

  bunching around my knees and ankes, and to my surprise I found myself hiking it up,

  much like a woman in a dress, around my hips, which allowed me to run much more

  freely. I didn't notice at the time however, that I was tearing up my feet, running down that

  rudimentary path. I fell down once, skinning my elbows, knees and chin, while also tearing

  the gown slightly. It amazed me to know that I was more worried about the damage I'd

  done to the gown, than to my own physical ouchies. Jeannie really terrified me. I made it

  to the main road however, and immediately heard a car approaching, which made me dive

  instinctively into the bushes which lined the ditch.

  The car pulled over to the side of the road and stopped. While hiding in my gown, soiled

  and torn, the door opened and out stepped one of the most beautiful young ladies I'd ever

  set my eyes on, carrying a cell phone, engaged in conversation. I marvelled at her long

  luscious legs, swathed in soft, shiny, sheer white nylons, gorgeous feet cradled by four

  inch heels, hips that gracefully curved and blended into her firm, round, and taut sensual

  ass, clad in a short black skirt. She wore a tight fitting, purple cashmere turtleneck

  sweater which served to accentuate her firm, succulent breasts, and left her nipples

  protruding in the cool December air. I guessed her to be about twenty four years old, and

  with heels, about five ten. Her face, absolutely stunning, soft sensual blue-green eyes,

  small elegant nose, and soft, delicate lips. Her long blonde hair flowed, gently tracing over

  her soft, sensual shoulders, cascading the length of her back, and softly over the gentle

  arch from the small of her back out and around her rounded, yet athletic cheeks.

  I wanted to run to her, to jump into her arms, to have her sweep me off my feet and carry

  me away, but hesitated. My fear of Jeannie caused me to freeze irrationally. Then I heard

  her voice, so elegant and sensual, but I froze further when I heard the content 'Don't

  worry Aunt Jeannie, I'm sure you're right, I'll find him. He's probably hiding from me.'

  Then there was a pause in her communication while she listened. And then, 'I'll find him

  and take care of it, OK?' She clicked off the phone, while I lie in fear, my mind once

  again racing furiously. There were too many coincidences. I remembered that I'd heard

  Jeannie talking to someone named Tammy just before I ran from the house, and now I'm

  lying in the bushes while someone, who happens to resemble an absolute angel talks to

  someone named Jeannie about finding someone who appears to be hiding from her. I put

  two and two together, and figured that it was another one of Jeannie's planned plots, and

  that this time she had an accomplice who looked like an angel.

  After the young angel hung up, she said 'Tommy, I know you're out there. I know your

  scared, and I want you to come to me. I won't hurt you, and in fact, I'm here to take you

  away, to get you away from my aunt. I know she did this to you, she called me last night,

  apparently while you were situated on the toilet. She gave me the whole story, please

  come out, so that I can take care of you. It's better than going back to her, isn't it.' I didn't

  buy it. The young lady was getting frustrated, and said, 'Honey, I'm going to let you in on

  a little secret, and hope that by revealing it to you, I might coax you in to trusting me. Aunt

  Jeannie called me last night and told me all about the shrinking, and about some of the

  things she has put you through. I think my aunt's a bitch, and probably didn't tell me the

  half of it, but even if she did only what she told me about, I feel incredibly sorry for you.

  She was in the tub when you woke up, talking to someone, right? Well, that someone was

  me, and she explained how she had left the kitchen door open, and had tied up the dog,

  knowing you'd make a run for it. She told me how she watched you from her window as

  you hiked up your little gown in order to be able to scamper a bit faster, and told me how

  darling she thought it was. '

  'I was to stop here, and pretend to be looking for a lost hub cap, so that I could

  accidentally discover you, get your hopes up, and then burst your balloon by finding a

  reason to visit my Aunt Jeannie before taking you back with me. That was her plan, but

  that's not why I'm here. I'm here to take you away little dear, to protect you from any

  other wrong doings. I can only imagine what she's subjected you to, and I know that she

  can be cunning and merciless. Come to me, trust me, you won't be disappointed.' I

  thought about it; she seemed genuine and I didn't have many choices, besides she was

  gorgeous. I couldn't imagine that such a delicate face could pull off such a devious and

  treacherous trick. I walked toward her, the grass outlining the ditch as tall as I was. When

  she saw me, rather devastated and downtrodden, my gown tattered, and my knees,

  elbows and chin bruised and bloody, her eyes welled with tears as she pouted her lower

  lip, and sank to her knees, extending her arms saying, 'Come to me darling.' While moving

  toward her cautiously I gazed into her eyes and could tell she was sincere, so I threw

  caution to the wind and literally flew into her waiting arms, wrapping my hands around her

  neck. Full of tears, she held me firmly, yet gently for a couple of minutes, and then pulled

  me away just enough to say, 'Let's untie the ribbon that witch tied you up in.' I tried to

  protest , still in fear of Jeannie, but before I could, she'd slipped her hand under my gown

  and gently removed it.

  She said, 'I'd remove that gown also, I'll bet you're humiliated by it. But since I have

  nothing else to dress you in, I hope you'll wear it home for me. I'll put something a little

  more manly together for you there. Now let's get you home.' With that, she stood and

  extended her hand to me. Again, I hesitated. She looked down at me and said 'After what

  you've been through I understand your hesitation. You have nothing to fear from me

  darling. Take my hand honey, let's go home.' With that I gave her my hand. She led me to

  her car, lifted me into the front seat and fastened the belt around me, brushing those

  incredible breasts past my lips as she reached for the belt. She gave me a small, quick kiss

  and said 'by the way darlin,' my name's Tammy.' Within minutes we were headin' down

  the highway.

                           (edit this message) Subject: My life 15

 Message:

  Here's another one...They're off to Tammy's

  We rode in silence for a while, as I sat in my apprehensive state. Sure, everything seemed

  OK, but given what I'd been through over the past twenty four hours, could I really trust

  this? I looked at Tammy, so delicate and beautiful, so seemingly angelic and innocent, but

  Jeannie was her aunt, and I wasn't so sure that I was not about to be deceived again, a

  victim once again of Jeannie's cruelty. Tammy seemed to sense this, as I watched her

  breasts, so taut and firm, jiggle with each little indentation of the road. I didn't think she

  had caught my little intrusions into her privacy, but was assured that she had when, after a

  few minutes of silence she said softly and reassuringly, 'Like what you see honey?' I was

  taken aback. She was so beautiful, and for the first time in my life, possibly because of my

  fear for what might lie in store for me, but more likely because of her sheer beauty, I was

  spellbound, absolutely speechless. I did manage to mutter an embarassed sort of 'Yeah,

  sure.' And then, involuntarily I just blurted 'You're so beautiful,' my face fading to crimson

  as I shyly turned my head away to look out the window. I think she picked up on my

  embarrassment, and instead of trying to pursue it, she dropped it and we rode in silence

  for another few minutes.

  The silence was broken however, when after about five minutes she giggled 'Thank you

  for the compliment sweety, I think you're pretty cute too. But I know you're scared and

  don't completely trust me. I know you still harbor some doubts about me, after all, I'm

  Jeannie's niece, at least by law, and you don't know our true relationship. Well, I want to

  fill you in, so that you'll quit worrying about that bitch, and trust me to take care of and

  protect you. She's always bitched about you, about how you screwed her out of this and

  that. Then she met my uncle, a great guy. I know I haven't gotten a chance to get to know

  you personally, but I hope to over the next couple of days, giggling and tossling my hair as

  she spoke, I think that he and you could be friends, if not for the situation at hand. I love

  my uncle, but she treats him like crap, and is constantly harping about you. I resented you

  for a bit, as it became obvious to me that she was still in love with you, even though she

  hates you, you know the old love/hate thing, but it left the uncle I love out in the cold. But

  I realized that it was her, in fact the more I thought about it, the more I realized that her

  maniacal tendencies, those tendencies which interfered with my uncle's relationship with

  her, had nothing to do with you, but rather had everything to do with her existence in her

  own fabricated little world. She blamed you for everything wrong in her life. Even after

  marrying my uncle she couldn't let it go, and he's one of the greatest guys in the world.'

  'When she called me last night to tell me what she had done, I laughed and said 'Aunt

  Jeannie, that's a wonderful fabrication, but don't you think it time to consider taking

  another dose of your medication?' She laughed hysterically and said, 'You don't believe

  me do you, you little twit? I've got the little shit sitting inside the toilet bowl, literally stuck

  and unable to free himself, rotting in his piss, while I'm out here in the dining area

  consuming a gourmet meal and sipping a glass of wine.' She went on, 'I don't know why,

  but when she described the scene, a tear came to my eye as I realized her hatred for you,

  and knew that she'd been studying about those shrinking devices, in fact that had been her

  main contribution to our personal discussions over the past several months. It was her

  hatred for you, and the fact that I realized that she was just crazy enough, which sealed

  the deal. That's why I showed up at the end of the driveway. First off, I knew she was

  crazy enough, and cared enough in her nutzoid way, to do what she had claimed.

  Secondly, I had listened to her bitch about you for months, even years during our get

  togethers, threatening all the while to get even. It didn't matter that I tried talking to her,

  about how she had a wonderful man (My uncle) in her life. Getting even with you was all

  that mattered, she was, and is nuts.'

  'She told me about all her plans for you, at least up until now. We've always hated each

  other. She never treated my uncle right, and I think she resents me because of my youth

  and (shyly) I guess I'm kind of attractive.' I couldn't help but notice the crimson creeping

  over her face, and blurted 'You're gorgeous Tammy.' She looked down at me, and in a

  cute, shy way said, 'I'm driving now, but when we stop, you've got a kiss or two coming

  your way.' She was a doll, so beautiful, an absolute angel. What consumed my thoughts at

  that moment was her lack of confidence. She was, and is, possibly the most stunning

  creature I'd ever met, and deep down she had doubts. The fact that she divulged her

  vulnerability to me gave me confidence, and drew me into her. My instinct was to loosen

  my belt, stand up and go to her, to comfort her, and convince her of her beauty, but other

  instincts kicked in, and I stayed put. We drove silently for a few more minutes and she

  continued 'Anyway, when she described what she'd been putting you through, I not only

  felt an incredible urge to rescue you, I also felt partially responsible for not warning you.

  When she maniacally threatened to do what she has obviously done, I realized that I could

  have warned you and you may have been prepared. I'm so sorry sweetheart.' I looked up

  at her, sincerely beginning to trust her as she had been so direct and said 'It's not your

  fault. You probably assumed you were listening to the rantings of a maniac who would

  never carry through with such idiotic plans. Don't fault your uncle though, sometimes when

  love is involved, we lose our judgement and make bad decisions.' She looked down at me

  and smiled, 'You are a dear little guy. That was such a sweet thing for you to say, and I

  feel so much better. There's something I really like about you, and it has nothing to do

  with the fact that you're probably the cutest guy I've ever met. I'd say that you've now

  officially got more than just a kiss or two coming your way, of course, only if that's OK

  with you.' I didn't say anything, knowing that if this indeed were not a hoax, that if she was

  sincere, I probably could go for her proposal.

  She went on, 'You know, I originally agreed to participate with that witch in her little

  venture of trickery. She explained that she felt bad that we had never established a

  relationship, and that maybe if I helped her with this, to trick you into thinking you were

  being rescued, only to have me turn the tables on you by returning you to her, maybe we

  could bond and begin something. I agreed to participate, but not for the reasons Jeannie

  had stated. I have no interest in bonding with a crazy person. When she solicited my help,

  and gave me her reasons therefore, I knew I was listening to the ravings of a maniac. I

  agreed only because I could imagine the torture that you had gone through, knew you

  needed help, and wanted to provide you with that help. It broke my heart when you

  walked out from the bush, your little arms and knees skinned, little face bruised, wearing

  that little gown and ribbon, but most importantly the look of defeat and fear on your little

  face. Now I have you, safe and sound and in my possession, but only as long as you want

  to be.'

  'In response to Jeannie's call, my decision to participate was in part guilt based as

  mentioned. I thought I'd just drop by, whisk you away to a clinic or something and be

  done with it. However, from the time I first saw you, I knew that it would not be that

  simple. I had varying thoughts as you approached me, first and foremost to hold you and

  protect you, to get you away from that evil witch. You were so bruised and tattered, I just

  couldn't help it. I've got a confession to make, but you're going to hate it; you have to trust

  me. No, forget it, I can't say it.' We drove in silence for a bit, and I said 'Tammy, I've

  heard a lot over the past twenty four hours, I really don't believe you can say too much to

  upset me.' She ran her hand down the front of my gown, beginning at my nipples and

  slowly making a sensual trek down over my belly button and lightly caressing my privates,

  and said 'I was planning on picking you up and dropping you off at a facility. When I saw

  you, I felt sorry for you, but also thought you were the cutest little guy I'd ever laid my

  eyes on. I know you hate that gown, and we'll get rid of it when we get home, but you

  sure look cute in it. I want to take you home with me for a couple of days, to take care of

  you properly, you know the way a woman should take care of a man, and to feed you

  manly dinners, and to dress you in manly clothes, to help you regain your pride. Of

  course, if you wish, I can take you to a hospital now, where they can address your

  wounds and take steps to get you back to your family. It would hurt my feelings, not being

  allowed to take care of you the way I'd like to, but I want you to know that it's your

  choice. Should you decide to come home with me for a couple days, I think it only fair to

  warn you that I've got a few girlfriends coming over tonite, otherwise we'll be completely

  alone, and I'll get you home on Tuesday.'

  I thought a bit about this and realized that if Tammy had any evil intent, she would have

  already exercised it. I realized that after what I had been through over the past twenty four

  hours, I deserved a little R & R, and as I said, Tammy was likely the most beautiful girl I'd

  ever laid my eyes on. Somehow I knew that I'd be treated with sensual, loving care, and

  had actually developed a craving for it. It just felt right to accept her proposal. I also

  wanted an opportunity to repay her kindness, as I felt a certain sympathy for her. She was

  so beautiful, yet delicate and vulnerable, and I felt that by spending a couple of days with

  her, I might help her to realize just how vibrant and sensual she was. I was also beginning

  to sense an extremely strong sense of inner beauty, and knew for sure that she was

  unaware of it. I wanted to take a chance on convincing her of this also, or at least just to

  make her aware of it. I looked up at Tammy and said, 'I'd love to go home with you

  Tammy.' A tear escaped her eye, looking down, she said 'That's exactly where we're

  headed darlin'.'

  We pulled into a parking lot across the street from an apartment complex, Tammy

  loosening her seat belt and reaching across to loosen mine. I reached for the door handle

  and struggled with it, it being a bit more difficult than it used to be, By the time it opened

  Tammy was there, crouching, with outstreched arms waiting to take me in. I looked at her

  and said, 'Tammy, do you mind if I walk on my own, it might help me to feel like a man

  again, you know I need that after being with your wonderful aunt.' She laughed sadly and

  said, 'Of course honey, but can I at least hold your hand, it'd make me feel better, there's

  a lot of traffic in this lot.' I decided to compromise and slid out of the car on my own.

  While sliding, I could see a concerned look on Tammy's face, while her hands flinched

  involuntarily toward me, just in case I slipped and needed her assistance. I did make it to

  solid ground on my own however, as she held her hand out to me. I offered mine in

  return, and watched her hand completely and tenderly encompass mine.

  We walked hand in hand across the lot, my gown fluttering and shimmering around me,

  she walking quickly, myself trotting to keep up. Looking up at Tammy, her long sinewy

  legs, curvaceous yet athletic butt and hips, round, full luscious breasts bursting out of that

  beautiful sweater, towering magnificently above me, I got excited once again, the silky

  fabric surrounding me leaving nothing to the imagination. A couple of women passed by,

  noticing my predicament, looked at Tammy and giggled, 'Do you know that your little boy

  has the cutest little boner?' They went away laughing as my face turned beet red and

  Tammy knelt to comfort me 'Don't worry about them dear, and don't be embarrassed'

  holding my face in her hands. She stood to her full height as I look down at my groin,

  taking in the obvious protrusion eminating from my groin directly into the silky material.

  When she extended her hand to me again to complete our stroll, I reached up to pull on

  her sweater, indicating that I wanted her to kneel or crouch so that I could whisper into

  her ear. Being the wonderfully perceptive person that she was, she knelt beside me and

  put her arm around my waist to draw me close, and said 'What's the matter darling?' I

  couldn't look her in the eyes, my face a dark shade of crimson, but I did mutter 'I don't

  want to appear indecisive, but I have an embarrassing little problem here.' Before I could

  complete my thoughts, Tammy knew where I was headed, held a finger to my lips and

  asked 'Are you willing to let me carry you now?' I nodded yes, and she tenderly ran her

  hand to snatch my thigh, while running the other hand around my back, burying my head

  between those luscious breasts, and allowing my legs to wrap around her waist. She

  whispered, 'I'm keeping your little head buried, so that we don't attract attention. This way

  people will view us as a mother carrying in her sleepy little girl. I found it difficult to argue

  with that philosophy, especially given my vantage point.

  As we walked, she held my face firmly, but ever so gently between her breasts. She

  wasn't wearing a bra, and it was wonderful to feel the softness of her womanhood as she

  combined her natural movement, along with a bit of intentional guidance to allow my face

  and lips to sway from one breast to the other, while holding my ass firmly with her hand,

  pressing my silk covered manhood into her tummy. While this was initially an attempt to

  hide me from J.Q. Public, it became quite an erotic experience for me. However, due to

  the training I'd received from Jeannie over the past twenty four hours, I did not release my

  load, even when Tammy shook her head so that her blond mane covered the better part

  of my body, trying to keep me incognito. Upon entering her apartment however, she set

  me down immediately, and knelt before me, looking me in the eyes and said 'Like I said,

  you've earned more than a kiss from me, but only if you desire it. You are a free man

  here, and will not be forced into any situation you do not desire to participate in. I think

  we should start out slow, and get to know each other, whatever happens, will happen.

  Like I said, there's something I really like about you, and it has nothing to do with your

  cute little face or body. It has more to do with what's going on down here,' placing her

  hand over my silky heart. 'You relax, shower, bathe, and do what you need to do over

  the next couple of days. I'll be here to protect you and help you with anything. Please do

  not be afraid or too proud to ask for assistance. By the way, what is that little stain on

  your gown?' I looked down and noticed that, while I hadn't released my load, I did emit a

  few pre-ejaculatory drops, turning my face crimson once again. She lifted my chin with

  her nail, looked at me lovingly and said, 'Don't worry dear, that's perhaps the best

  compliment a man can pay a woman,' and kissed me softly, exclaiming 'Oops, there's the

  first kiss.'

  While holding my chin with her fingernail, she looked at me thoughtfully and with great

  concern and said 'By the way, did that bitch give you anything to eat or drink?' Man, I

  didn't know what came over me, but I started sobbing and said 'She treated me worse

  than she treated her dog. I've had absolutely nothing to eat or drink for the last day and a

  half.' With a tear running down her cheek Tammy pulled me close and said, I've got fresh

  towels hanging in the bathroom. I'm going into the kitchen to fix you a special dinner, trust

  me, I'm not like that old witch. I want you to draw yourself a bath, get out of that

  humiliating gown and relax for a bit. I promise not to interfere, but ask that you keep the

  bathroom door open just a crack, so that I can hear you if you need to call me for

  assistance. When done, dry yourself with one of those towels, yes, they're terry cloth,

  very manly, and wrap it around yourself. When you come out, I'll have the wine glasses

  filled and dinner on the table. Sound like a good deal?' I responded, 'Tammy, it sounds

  like I've died and gone to heaven.' With that she gave my tush a little goose, exclaiming

  'Sorry, ya got a cute little tush, I couldn't help it. Now go, so that I can get to work.'

  A lot of people spend their lives complaining about the circumstances they find themselves

  in. A day and a half ago, I would have been appalled to find myself in the situation I was

  in. However, given my experiences with Jeannie, this was indeed like heaven. Tammy was

  a vision of heaven herself, delicate, fragile, and angelic. In spite of the fact that she was

  probably only twenty four years old, she possessed the wisdom of someone much older. I

  hadn't yet placed my trust in her carte blanche, but I was beginning to feel pretty good

  about being with her and under her care. Imagine that, I was beginning to feel good about

  being under her care. That thought was unimaginable twenty four hours ago. It's amazing

  how your perspective can change when yu've been literally put through hell. I walked into

  the bathroom and surveyed the tub, realizing that I probably needed help to scale it and

  get in. With sudden clarity I realized that I'd probably also need help to get out. I again

  thought about doing it myself, and thought about what had happened at Jeannie's. I

  probably could have climbed over the edge, but thought about Tammy, and somehow

  knew I could trust her, so I called for her.

  Within a few seconds she whirled through the door and asked 'What's up sweetie?' I

  looked up at her, momentarily mesmerized by her incredible body (She took notice of

  this, and smiled adoringly), and mumbled 'I think I can handle every thing by myself,

  except I might need help to get into the tub.' Tammy didn't say a word, knelt in front of

  me, letting her hands slide down my side, over my hips and down to the hem of my gown,

  where she took hold and gently pulled it up and over my head, and threw it over her

  shoulder where it hit the wall and slumped to the floor. I stood, her kneeling, in silence for

  a few moments, she gazing a bit laconically at me. Then she grabbed my shoulders softly

  while delicately turned me around, running a hand down my back to my butt, where she

  gently spread the cheeks just a bit and continued down to my ankles. Holding one hand to

  my hip and the other softly on my shoulder, she spun me around again, so that I was

  facing her. She touched a finger to my bruised chin, exclaiming 'Ouch,I'll bet that hurts'

  and ran her hands down to my elbows, at which point she just shook her head sadly. I

  guess she felt the need to explain her actions, 'I'm just checking you out for little hurts and

  bruises.' Then she whispered, 'What a witch she is,' pulling me close, and giving me

  another soft kiss, while exclaiming, 'Oops there's your second kiss, I wonder what might

  come next.' If she didn't know what was coming next, I was beginning to get an idea. She

  looked me in the eyes while extending her hands under my armpits to lift me gently over

  the lip, leaving me so that I stood in front of the controls. She rose to her full height at that

  point, noticing, but ignoring my rock hard member, walked to the door and said, 'Dinner

  will be ready in about an hour darling. If you need any more help, you know I love

  providing it, so call me. Otherwise, just take your time dear.'

  While basking in the sumptuous warmth of the bath I'd drawn for myself, I couldn't help

  thinking about how my life had changed. From self-sufficient warrior, to essentially

  helpless rodent, and hopefully to a well cared for little guy. I was beginning to trust

  Tammy, but still didn't have complete confidence in her. I realized that I didn't have a

  whole lot of choices, and remembered something my father had told me as a young boy

  'At some point, ya gotta trust someone.' While I still wasn't ready to give Tammy my full

  trust, Hell, I'd been through too much over the last several hours, I decided that I'd try to

  give it a shot. She looked like an angel, but if she were a devil in disguise, plotting with her

  aunt, then I was essentially doomed anyway. I could smell the aroma of beef cooking as I

  drifted away, truly relaxing for the first time in what seemed a long time, almost feeling like

  I was safe. I had actually drifted off when I heard, 'Are you almost done in there darling,

  dinner's about ready.' I awoke, still thinking I was in heaven, however the water had gone

  cool, leaving me shivering just a bit. Again, I thought about hopping out of the tub on my

  own, but decided to try to trust my instincts, and called out Tammy's name.

  She whirled back in, a magnificent vision, she could see that on my face, looking down at

  me, realizing that I was cold and said 'What can I do for you darling?' I looked up,

  mesmerized, happy and almost slurring my speech, and said 'Can you help me out of the

  tub?' She reached for and released the drain with her fingers, and lifted me out of the tub,

  placing me squarely before her, and dragging a clean towel from the rack. She handed the

  towel to me and said, 'Like I said, dinner's ready, the wine is breathing, and I'll leave you

  to finish, however, I'd like to help get you dried and dressed, but only if that's OK with

  you. Possibly I can help to get you warmed up.' I was still somewhat dazed by her

  beauty, and in an effort to test her for trustworthiness, I hurt her feelings when I said, 'You

  want to place your hands on me? Don't you find me a dirty, disgusting piece of crap?'

  Another mistake on my part. When was I going to learn how to communicate? She broke

  into tears, and said 'Is that how that witch treated you? That's unfortunate. I've tried to

  show you that I want to help and take care of you, but you respond by comparing me to

  my bitchy aunt. Look me in the eyes. What do you see? For your information, that's

  called compassion, and (shyly) possibly a bit more. Did you see any of that when you

  looked into her eyes?'

  I finally realized that she was sincere, and that I'd hurt her feelings. I said 'You are

  incredibly beautiful, both inside and out. I said what I said to test you, a huge mistake on

  my part, but truly spoken out of fear. You can't imagine the torture, humiliation, and

  degradation Jeannie has put me through over the last twenty four hours. LOOK at me, I'm

  just a speck of the man I was a day and a half ago. Do you know what it's like to be

  tickled mercilessly for over an hour? My ribs and muscles are still aching. Sexually, she

  stimulated me again and again, over and over, without mercy, but never allowed me to

  relieve myself. I know this is graphic, but when a man is constantly stimulated over a

  period of time, without being given the opportunity to relieve himself, he develops a

  condition, which in non-layman's terms, is known as blue balls. My little nuts are as sore

  as hell, and the only way to relieve that pressure is to relieve it, if you know what I mean.

  You saw the ribbon she tied around my prick and the feminine gown I was forced to wear

  in her presence. I've always been a man damnit, but for the last day or so I've been forced

  to live as a rodent, at best. You want complete trust? Until today, I'd never met you.

  You're related to Jeannie. If you had gone through what I've been through, how eager

  would you be to offer unconditional trust to someone who was related to the person who

  had tortured you? But I can tell from your eyes that you're sincere. I'm sorry that I

  compared you to Jeannie, I was just scared and afraid to take a chance. Looking into

  those beautiful eyes of yours, I now believe you're sincere, and I hope that your dinner

  invitation is still valid.

  She placed her hands under my armpits and caressed me, while exclaiming 'That bitch, I

  don't blame you for being afraid of me, not when you explain it like that. How could she

  do that to you. I just want to hold you, and comfort you, but I know that we need to

  move slowly.' She draped the towel over my shoulders and said, 'Hurry up baby, I'll

  warm up dinner, the wine's had a chance to breathe, and should be exhilarating when we

  get to it,' and began to rise. I could still see the look of hurt on her face, placed my hands

  on her shoulders to keep her from rising, and said 'I trust you completely. If you don't

  mind, I'd appreciate your helping me to dry myself and get dressed. Besides, I am a little

  cold.' Tammy held her hands to my hips and said 'Come here,' giving me a gentle hug and

  a soft kiss, and then reaching for the towel which she had draped around my neck. She

  dried me thoroughly, not missing an inch, and thoughtfully, knowing the condition of my

  balls, allowing me to dry my privates. When done, she handed me a clean, dry, soft

  cotton towel, and said 'I haven't had the opportunity to pick up any clothing for you.

  Hopefully, you can arrange this around that cute little body of yours until I get such an

  opportunity.' But as I fumbled with it, she watched frustratingly, until she just decided to

  take matters into her own hands, grabbing me, swirling the towel around me just under my

  arms and tucking the last piece in to hold it tight.

  Tammy asked, 'may I carry you to dinner my dear?' I didn't see the harm and wanted to

  express my trust in her and said, 'Please do M'lady.' With that she picked me up gently,

  and carried me to the dining room, presenting me with traditional candlelight, wine, and

  music. She looked at me and said, 'From a practical standpoint, you've got a choice, I can

  pile up a bunch of phone books on a regular adult chair, or (shyly) you can sit on my lap,

  or I can pull in a highchair that I borrowed earlier today from a neighbor, it's up to you.' I

  looked at her and said, 'Let's just go with the highchair, It'd be a lot easier for you.' She

  looked back at me and said, 'You're a thoughtful little dear,' tickled my chin and gave me

  another kiss. Man, was I in heaven or what? She pulled in the chair, and while reaching to

  place her hands under my armpits, I was surprised to find that I involuntarily lifted my

  arms, just like a child, trusting her fully to handle me without incident. She placed me

  squarely in the seat, and pushed it under the table, the arms of the chair sliding well

  underneath. I realized that I'd need her help to pull the chair out when we were done, but

  didn't care as I was feeling a deep sense of trust for this magnificent, yet vulnerable ,

  young beauty.

  In front of me were two place settings, and Tammy spoke, 'I wanted it to be your choice

  dear. I know you're a real man, and real men make their own decisions. I will not make

  decisions for you, simply because I am so much bigger than you.' I thought about it, and

  examined the two place settings, knowing that I had to make a choice. Before me, the first

  setting was comprised of normal sized plateware, glasses, and silverware. The other

  setting consisted of much smaller, child sized ware. I was truly beginning to trust Tammy,

  and believed that while she wanted me to select the child sized setting, she let the choice

  be mine. She probably thought it would have upset me to have just made up my setting

  with the smaller ware on her own, thinking that it might indicate that she, in her dominant

  physical position was beginning to take some measure of control, and secondly, she truly

  was going to allow me to make my own decisions. I looked up at her and said, 'You are

  truly beautiful, inside and out. Thank you for your thoughtfulness,' she truly was a

  thoughtful little thing. With trust taking a firm hold, I realized that I was developing some

  feelings for this beautiful, delicate girl, and it was difficult to resist relaying those feelings to

  her. I looked up at her, fully trusting, and said, 'I'll take the smaller set, I think they'd be

  easier for me to manage.'

  Tammy looked back and said with misty eyes 'I know that wasn't an easy decision for

  you to make, especially after the way the witch treated you, but thank you for trusting me

  so. I'll clear the bigger set, let's eat, drink and be merry.' Then, leaning over the table,

  tilting my chin up with a nail she whispered, 'like I said, I hate what that bitch did to you,

  and am sorry that I couldn't come to your aid sooner, but there is something that I believe

  I can help you with now. After we eat, and after my friends leave tonight, I'd like to help

  you with that problem you described in the bathroom. I know that we talked about taking

  things slowly, but honey you're hurting now, and I do care about you. Believe me, it's not

  just a matter of helping you to get your rocks off. I've only known you a few hours, and

  I've already developed some feelings for you. Don't worry though, I do have my wits

  about me and am not going to go off the deep end. The way I see it, we can just care for

  each other over the next couple of days, and if we part having done just that, we'll have

  greatly enriched our lives. To me, there's just something incredibly wonderful about two

  people simply taking care of each other. I won't hold you to anything. By the way, and

  believe me, this is meant only as a compliment, you must have been a terror when you

  were at normal height; I mean, if what I saw in the bathroom shrank proportionately with

  you, as a woman it would be difficult to imagine.' I could have taken this in a negative

  way, but I knew she was shy and nervous about having revealed her feelings to me, and

  had blurted this out in response, trying to lighten the situation. So I responded, 'Darlin', I

  never got any complaints.' With a dazed look on her face she whispered deeply and

  sensually, 'Sweetheart, even at your current size, you're not going to get any complaints,

  not from this girl.'

  With that, she stood up, grabbed the unnecessary place setting and whisked it into the

  kitchen, returning to the table with the bottle of wine that she had opened, filling both of

  our glasses, and offering 'May I serve you my dear?' She had made meatloaf, which was

  sitting on a plate close to me, but obviously out of my reach. We both realized that I did

  not have the reach, and also might have fumbled with the larger utensils adorning the

  meatloaf plate. She truly was a thoughful young lady, realizing my predicament, and her

  offer to serve me, stirred deep feelings inside me. It allowed me to huff my chest out, raise

  my chin, and basically to feel like a man again, while I exclaimed triumphantly, 'of course

  you may.' She smiled and served me a generous portion, but also realized she was giving

  me only as much as she felt I could eat, not wanting me to have to leave anything on my

  plate. After all, real men finish everything. Of course, we both realized what was going on.

  I now trusted her completely and absolutely, for no reason other than it just felt right. She

  had only my welfare on her mind, such a warm, thoughful, loving person, trying to stay

  one step ahead, and I began to realize that at least for the time being, it was her welfare

  that was foremost in my mind. Incredibly, after knowing each other for only a few hours,

  we cared rather deeply for one another. I looked up into her eyes and said 'Thank you

  Tammy, thank you for your consideration, thoughtfulness, and for making me feel so safe

  and warm. I too, have developed some feelings for you, although I don't know what you

  see in a little runt like me. I would however, love to spend the next couple of days with

  you if you don't mind.'

  She looked at me wistfully and said, 'Honey, like I said, it's what you've got going on in

  here that counts,' holding her hand over my heart. 'However, in case you don't know it,

  and you probably don't because you've only been this way for a short time, yes, it's true,

  you are tiny, there's no doubt about that, but in addition to being an angel on the inside,

  you've got an incredibly sexy little body. Yes it's little, but I'll tell you something, I try to

  limit my sexual activity, in fact I'm very selective, but I've been with a few guys, several of

  which would be happy to have what you've got going on down there, even in your smaller

  form. And I love your hairy little chest. I sure liked what I saw in the bathroom. In

  addition, your little face is absolutely adorable. So to quote you, what do I see in a little

  runt like you. Well, I see everything any girl could want. I see a tender, gentle, yet

  mentally, spiritually, and emotionally strong man packaged in an adorably sexy little body,

  a body that I believe has the ability to satisfy any woman, and topped off with possibly the

  cutest little face I've ever seen. That's what I see darling.' Talk about regaining your

  manliness. What an angel she was, I was absolutely entranced, realizing that such a

  gorgeous creature truly had romantic feelings for me.

  We finished our meal without talking much further, as I believe we both thought that we'd

  possibly revealed too much. I wondered a bit whether we were looking at true romantic

  feelings or possibly at mere infatuation. Maybe my feelings were the result of her rescuing

  me from the torture I would have faced, and hers were from the guilt of knowing that

  Jeannie had threatened me, and that she had not warned me. I dismissed these thoughts

  however, knowing that I was not in a position, nor was I willing, to analyze this. I was in a

  good place, a very good place indeed, and didn't want to ruin it with negative thoughts.

  When we finished our meal, Tammy looked at me and said, 'Let's finish our wine in the

  livingroom, I'll clear the table later.' I looked at her and said, 'sounds wonderful to me.'

  She rose, grabbed the bottle and our wine glasses, looked at me and said, I'll be right

  back for you.' I nodded my concurrence, and she returned within a few seconds, pulling

  out my little high chair, and scooping me gracefully and lovingly into her arms, cradling me

  like a mother cradles a child, gently and secure, and carried me to the livingroom She

  turned on the television, keeping the volume low and sat on the couch, shifting me so that I

  sat on her lap, holding my head to her cashmere breast as she hummed gently, stroking

  the side of my face with her delicate fingers. My lips were within an inch of her nipple,

  protruding so elegantly through the cashmere of her sweater. I felt I was in heaven, looked

  up, while gently reaching to caress her nipple with my little hand, and involutarily said, 'you

  are so beautiful Tammy.' She looked down at me, with a pensive, thoughtful expression,

  and said 'You're adorable Tommy. My friends are due here any minute now, but I

  guarantee you that I'll get rid of them fast. Then you and I will have the rest of the evening

  together. Hopefully, in addition to other things, we'll address that little male problem of

  yours. She brought me to her lips, and while entrenched in what I thought was the greatest

  kiss I'd ever recieved in my life, the doorbell rang.

  ECG

                           (edit this message) Subject: My life 16

 Message:

  Sweet sixteen

  The ringing of the doorbell interrupted the most sensual and passionate kiss I'd ever

  received, as Tammy slowly pulled me from her lips, hers releasing mine ever so gently. I

  melted into her arms and gazed into those soft, sensual blue-green eyes. She whispered,

  'They're here darling, and you are welcome to meet them if you'd like. They all work with

  me down at the modeling agency, so we're talking about some rather cute girls, but to be

  honest, I'd much rather just keep this our little secret, just (again very shyly) to keep you

  for myself, at least until I can figure out where we're headed. But again, it's your decision,

  and I don't want my desires to unnecessarily influence your behaviour or decisions.

  Besides, I want to get rid of them, so that we can get back to what we're doing here. I

  can guarantee you that if they see you, there will be none of that. They'll all want to hang

  out here and explore that sexy little body of yours.'

  I looked back at her and said, 'I think you're right Tammy. First of all, they don't need to

  know about me. I mean, what good would it do to have several other people know about

  my situation at this point. Secondly, while I'm sure they're all attractive women, I can't

  imagine one of them holding a candle to you. You are absolutely, and without a doubt, the

  most beautiful girl, rather woman, I have ever met. Believe me when I say, at this point,

  I'm really not interested in meeting any other girls. Tammy's eye's melted as she again

  raised me to her lips, momentarily forgetting that her friends were at her door. The

  doorbell, of course rang true once again, breaking up our little passionate moment. She

  yelled 'I'll be right there' to her friends, while carrying me to her bedroom, removing my

  cotton blanket and placing me under the sheets. She flipped on the television, handed me

  the remote and said, 'I'll get rid of them as soon as I can darling.' Then, just before leaving

  me, in a moment of genuine spontaneity, pulled back the sheets to kiss my penis softly,

  saying 'Be back soon darling.'

  I watched her walk from the bedroom, her hips swinging seductively along the way, that

  little cashmere turtleneck packaging and sensually caressing those soft, beautiful, and firm

  young melons, so ripe, the nipples so pert, the arch in her back blending into the round,

  athletic curves of her ass. It was heavenly, and took me back to my childhood, leaving me

  thinking about piggy back rides. I could just imagine the sensation, my legs wrapped

  around her waist, my member buried in the small of her back, with my hands clinging to

  the only part of her anatomy they could, those luscious young breasts. She closed the

  door, winking and blew me a kiss as she walked out, swaying those hips ever so

  seductively, and went to greet her friends.

  I could tell when she opened the door as I heard them greeting, you know the way

  women greet each other, big hugs, loud warm hellos, even though it had probably only

  been a day since they'd seen each other at work. They treated each other with these

  courtesies whether they liked each other or not. I never knew what to think of that, as

  men generally had no problem expressing their annoyance with each other, if that's truly

  how they felt about it. It reminded me of the times I would observe how males and

  females would greet each other in the grocery store. Men, usually much more reserved,

  would generally just grunt at each other, while the women would literally fly into each

  other's arms, exclaiming their feelings for each other, even though they'd probably seen

  each other the day before. As the master, old Frank, THE MAN of real men, would

  probably just say,. 'that's lfe,' and you never questioned the master, that's just the way it

  was.

  It took Tammy a while longer than she had thought, as her friends were persistent about

  spending their Saturday night with her. I overheard some of them trying to talk her into

  going out with them, but to her credit, she told them she had a pressing 'little' situation

  going on and needed to devote some of her time to it. I must have fallen asleep however,

  and was awoken when the door opened. I looked groggily toward the door, and said

  'Tammy, is that you?' A woman approached the bed, her shadow falling all over my little

  frame, but it wasn't Tammy. She was magnificent however, long, long legs, her feet

  strapped into six inch heels, she had to be at least six feet tall, even without her heels, her

  body covered in shiny black leather. She was gorgeous, and as she leaned over the bed,

  her breasts literally spilling out of the tiny leather suit she was wearing, I guessed her to be

  a about a 38 to 40 DD. As she pulled down the sheet, completely exposing me, and

  placed her elbows on either side of me, I could smell her breath. She had obviously been

  drinking, and rather heavily at that. Her breasts were only inches from my lips, as she

  straddled my feet with her knees, and said, 'Are you her 'little' situation?' I was confused

  and said hesitantly, 'What do you mean by that.' She engulfed my mouth with hers and

  rammed her tongue down my throat, taking me completely by surprise, her breasts

  running slowly over my dick. She said, 'Tammy wanted us to leave because she had a

  pressing 'little' situation. I have surmised that you are indeed the 'little' part. My name's

  Linda by the way.'

  'I want to tell you two things, my little buttercup. You're adorable, number one, and

  number two, you're all mine, at least for now.' As I tried to scream, she again engulfed my

  mouth with hers, muffling my protests completely. She held a hand to my mouth and said,

  'Little Miss Perfect is occupied with her guests at the moment, and probably is of no

  assistance to you at this point. Before I do what I will inevitably do with you, as you really

  have no choice, tell me, what happened to you, why are you so small and adorable.' I

  looked back at her. In spite of her physical dominance, I was pissed, Tammy had helped

  me to restore some of my pride, and I had been through some nasty shit over the last

  couple of days, and just didn't feel like taking too much more. I looked up at her and said,

  'What led you to drag your big fuckin' harley ass in here anyway, you had no idea I was in

  here? And by the way, when was the last time you showered, you smelly little bitch?

  Yeah, sure you can dominate a little guy like me, not too difficult right, probably because

  guys your own size use you, and throw you out like used goods. Yeah, go ahead, fuck

  me, just because you can.' I both regretted and was proud of what I said, all at the same

  time, ironic as that may be, and really didn't know what to expect in return, I was just

  tired of taking crap, and thought about Tammy; she was responsible for injecting some of

  this new found confidence in me. I braced for an explosion, fearing the worst, but felt her

  weaken, as she started sobbing and fell weakly beside me, sobbing, 'I'm so sorry little

  guy.' She cried uncontrollably, and I lie in fear, not knowing what to say or do.

  She turned toward me and I froze a bit as she reached out to touch me, sobbing so

  strongly that I thought she was going to go into convulsions. She tried to talk, but couldn't

  spit out the words. As time went on, I realized that she was no longer a threat to me and

  had a choice. I knew that Tammy's other friends had left, that Tammy was likely asleep on

  the couch, and that I was lying with a woman who could, and almost did, have her way

  with me. I knew I could give this woman the boot, and return to Tammy, but I also knew

  that she was no longer a threat to me. I mean, Tammy had taught me trust. I actually felt

  sorry for her. Considering what I had been through with Jeannie, I began to think about

  what this girl may have been through. Hell, we're all in the same boat after all, we all go

  through this at one point or another. She pulled me close, and though it took her some

  time to spit out the words, she apologized for her behaviour, kissed me gently on the

  cheek, and rose to leave. I looked up at her and said, 'I didn't really mean what I said, I

  was just so tired of taking that forced crap, having to literally take what was dished out to

  me, I guess I got frustrated. You know us little guys sometimes get that Napoleonic

  complex, trying to make up for our vertical deficiencies with verbal bravado.' She laughed

  sadly, and said 'You're so cute, and you're a smart little shit too, if you and Tammy hook

  up, I'll envy her. I don't necessarily consider her the goody two shoes I'd inferred, it's just

  that she's so beautiful, not only just physically, but in all ways. Hell, if that were to happen,

  I'd consider you one pretty lucky little guy too. I gotta go, I've caused enough damage

  here.'

  As she pulled away, I reached out to grab her arm, and said 'Honey, I've got time to talk.

  Yeah, you're right, maybe you're psychic, I don't know. But I do have very special

  feelings for Tammy. We've only known each other for a few hours, but we seem to be

  connected on some level, I don't know, possibly at the soul.' Linda looked at me and

  said, 'well, if that's the case, she's one lucky little lady, and I wish her the best, but I gotta

  go, like I said, I've done enough damage, and besides, I'm a bit jealous of her.' I held

  firmly to her arm. She could have ripped it loose with little effort if she had wanted too,

  but left it in my grip, again starting to sob. I slid my right arm around her neck and my left

  to her belly, and said 'Honey, sometime's life's the shits, believe me, you wouldn't believe

  me if I told you what I had been through the last couple of days, living with her aunt, my

  ex-wife.' Linda's eyes lit up, and she said, 'You spent a couple of days with that bitch, at

  your helpless little size. I remember hearing her complain about you and threaten to get

  even on several occassions. Oh my goodness that's awful, are you OK?' I looked at her

  now compassionate eyes and said, 'I am now, Tammy picked me up and took me away.

  She's wonderful, vibrant, just beautiful. She's really helped me to regain some of the

  confidence that Jeannie so tried to strip away. But we're talking about you now. You, too

  are a wonderful person; In your own way you need to learn, or realize that. A few minutes

  ago, for example, at your size, you could have done anything you wanted to with me, but

  didn't have it in you. You're much too warm and compassionate for that . I know you're

  hurting, and I want to talk about you. I want you to talk about you, and I'll hear no

  arguments.'

  I went on, 'Believe me, I know what it's like to be humiliated, to be treated without

  dignity, to be treated like a rodent. I'm all ears, talk to me.' As I continued to hold her, she

  let her left arm drop so that it fell around my shoulders, her hand cupping my butt cheek,

  pulling me close. This was as far as I wanted it to go however, and we talked for over an

  hour, Linda telling me about several of her previous relationships, usually with losers who

  used her and essentially gave her the boot when she tried to get them to give some sign of

  commitment. I talked about her possibly seeking some counseling, at least recognizing the

  fact that she continued to pick out losers, and that maybe she needed to reevaluate her

  criteria for picking a prospective beau. To my surprise, she seemed to gain confidence as

  we talked. Holding me close with her left arm, she looked into my eyes, tears eminating

  from hers, and said, 'You don't know what I'd like to do for you now little fella. I'm

  definately in the mood for a little tube steak. I know, that's a bit crude, but we're all

  different, and that's just the way I am. I kind of want to swallow you whole at the

  moment, but I know that you and Tammy have a sort of mutual bond, something

  wonderful, possibly a connection, and I'll tell you, I'm both very happy for her, but very

  envious. You feel so good in my arms, you're such a wonderful little love. You have

  treated me with such respect, in spite of my treatment of you. I loved your phrase, 'At one

  point or another, we all go through some shit.' It was wonderful to know that I was not

  alone, that others went through what I've been through. You're a little dear, and I do

  indeed love Tammy, and wish the best for her and you. I'd love to take a shot at you, but

  know you and Tammy are pursuing something. You have given me so much confidence

  and so much hope, would you mind if I called you, maybe if I get down just a bit, I'd love

  to hear your voice?' I looked at her trembling lips and watery eyes, and said 'Honey, you

  can call me anytime. Remember, you're an angel, who deserves to be treated lovingly and

  gently. What you have to learn, is to wait for that situation to come to you. Anything short

  of that is not worth your while.' We drifted off a bit, and when I came to, a few minutes

  later, I realized I needed to use the bathroom once again. I looked tenderly at Linda and

  said 'I need to use the toilet, but promise to come right back. Stay here, I'm not like the

  pricks you hang out with, I WILL be right back'

  She released me from her grip, allowing me to hop off the bed and proceed into the

  hallway. Once in the hallway, a strong hand reached to grip my wrist. Tammy pulled me

  to her lap, as she sat on the floor outside of her bedroom. Sitting on her lap, looking up

  and directly into her eyes I said, 'how long have you been here?' She looked down at me,

  ever so sensually and said, that's unimportant, I think I've found the man I want to hold

  and love for the rest of my life, kissing me softly and passionately.' This went on for quite

  a while as I guessed that Linda had fallen asleep on Tammy's bed. After a while, between

  kisses, Tammy went on, 'When you screamed at her, you know, inferring that she was a

  smelly little biker bitch, I came a'runnin, I didn't want you subjected to any more

  atrocities. I think she went into the room looking for a sweater she'd left behind the last

  time she was here. But as I entered the doorway, I heard her break down and begin to

  cry. Your snotty little comments hit her pretty hard, but I sure do understand why you

  made them. After all, she was a bit drunk, and as far as I could tell, about to take

  advantage of you. But I was so proud of you, you stuck up for yourself and took charge

  of the situation, even though she was, and is, literally big enough to do whatever she

  wanted to do with you. But what really impressed me was your compassion. You held

  her, and wiped her tears. You identified with her, and now you've made her feel so much

  better about herself. You're really a very special little guy. I don't know where we're

  headed, but I sure do like the way it feels.'

  I threw my hands around Tammy's neck, and pulled myself up so that I stood on her

  thighs, leaving me face to face with her. From this vantage point I actually looked down at

  her, my eyes just barely above hers, while my hard little pecker borroughed into soft

  cashmere, just below her luscious breasts, and ran my hand over her beautiful face, while

  gazing into her entrancing blue-green eyes. I said, 'Tammy, you are so special to me. I

  also like the way this feels, and to tell you the truth, don't know where we are headed, but

  I trust you completely. This is wild, I've only felt this way one other time in my life, and I

  love it. Like I said, physically, you are possibly the most beautiful woman I've ever met,

  and that's a tremendous bonus for me. Yeah, lucky me. But what I really like about you,

  truly has nothing to do with your incredible, natural, physical beauty. It does however,

  have everything to do with your outlook, how you think and feel. You have a vulnerable

  side, one which you have not been afraid to reveal to me. You have seen my vulnerability,

  man, it was forced upon you when you saw me in that little gown, gift wrapped in that

  humiliating little silk ribbon. My point is, we've each exposed our vulnerabilities, and

  expressed our feelings for each other, after knowing each other only a few hours. I don't

  know what that means, but I know it means something.'

  Caressing her face with my tiny hand, I bent down to kiss her, this being the first time I

  initiated such action. She felt my little lips nibbling hers, remarkably picking up my

  intentions. For the time we'd been together, she had led the charge, initiating our brief little

  make out sessions, always bringing me softly and gently to her tender lips. We seemed to

  be able to read each others minds, or possibly had just established that magnificent bond

  that only two people truly in love can aspire to, the bond which allows the lucky two to

  act as one. In accordance with her desire to allow me to re-establish the male pride I may

  have lost while I went through my degradations with Jeannie, she allowed me to take

  charge for the moment. I knew it wasn't a matter of her truly caving in, I believe she

  enjoyed my taking the lead. In a wonderful way, she knew I'd been through a lot, and

  because of our natural feelings for each other, she was simply willing to bend a bit for our

  mutual love and satisfaction. I was beginning to think that she was comfortable with being

  a traditional girl after all. For me, it was no longer a matter of being allowed to feel like a

  man, nor of exhibiting my bravado in a way that would re-establish that concept of

  manhood for me. We were well beyond that, as I now trusted her completely, and except

  for certain obvious things (Such as needing her assistance to get in and out of the tub, etc.)

  , she treated me as an equal.

  I kissed her tender lips, of course at my reduced size not being able to engulf her mouth

  the way she had encircled mine. I was tender and gentle, while she held me close. I

  continued to kiss her softly, and she returned my kisses, I in the lead, and she responding

  to my ministrations, gently caressing my little butt and thigh with her hand. I looked at her,

  her eyes glazed somewhat, still so soft and pretty, but with a very familiar look, the

  unmistakable look of love. She could have taken over at any point. I knew this, but

  realized she was entranced. It amazed me that such a beautiful and delicate young lady

  actually felt so strongly about me, a little two foot runt, but I wasn't about to complain, I

  guess I had other things going for me. After all, she could virtually have any one she

  wanted, but apparently wanted more. I thought it ironic that with me, at least physically,

  she got much, much less. But she was showing her spiritual side, and I was beginning to

  realize that there must be more to me that what I had thought. Not only was she helping

  me to restore the faith I'd originally had in myself, she was helping me to look beyond the

  traditional limitations I had placed on my self, and into my soul, and I loved it. I was

  beginning to feel that we were truly connected and meant for each other, regardless of our

  size differential.

  Our little interlude was interrupted when Linda came tripping out of the bedroom, finding

  me lying gently across Tammy's breasts, her arm cradling me softly so that my lips were

  pressed to her nipple. We had drifted off, and it sure seemed that this was a very natural

  position for me to end up in. Linda looked down at us, and said wistfully, 'You're such an

  adorable little couple.' She knelt as we came to, placing a nail under my chin and said,

  'Well, well my little Dr. Freud, I sure appreciate what you said to me, the way you held

  me.' Then, looking at Tammy, with eyes wide open, tearing up just a bit, 'Tammy, he held

  me gently, and only to comfort me. He is an amazing, and wonderful little guy. I know that

  you two have something going on here, and I sure don't want to interfere, but he said I

  could call him if I got down and needed to talk. I'd like to be able to do that if you don't

  mind.'She tried to go on, but Tammy interrupted, 'You know Linda, you never really liked

  me, you always thought I was a goody two-shoes, incapable of dealing with the real

  world. When you starting threatening my little guy here, I came running. I know he's a real

  man, capable of handling his own problems, so I didn't barge in immediately, but I was

  waiting right here in case you got physical. And you know what, he didn't back down, he

  threw it right back in your face, even though at the time you must have been pretty

  threatening to him, you're six times his size, and probably could have done whatever you

  wanted to with him.' Tammy looked down at me and said, 'I'm so proud of you, my little

  Titan.'

  'Like I said, I'm very proud of him. He's a real man, and he threw your drunk, nasty

  attitude right back into your face.' I was getting concerned, I mean, didn't Tammy realize

  what Linda had been through; where was the compassion she'd shown for me? 'When

  you shriveled up and started sobbing, I thought, well, after all the shit you've given me,

  you had it coming to you baby.' By this time, Linda had begun sobbing uncontrollably, her

  lower lip quivering, and she said, 'I've caused so many people so much misery, I'm just

  going to leave.' I was incensed. I just couldn't believe Tammy could be that mean. But I

  was relieved when Tammy pulled me to her lips and said, 'Darling, there's a lot going on

  which you do not understand. I am not the bitch I appear to be. A lot of this goes back a

  long way between Linda and me. I want to talk to Linda for a while, I know she's

  vulnerable, and I know that she's come clean with a lot of crap. What you did for her was

  wonderful, and I'd like to take her and talk to her for a bit, before she leaves, to let her

  know that I'll be around for her also, if she likes.

  They both stood up, towering above me. Tammy, about four inches shorter than Linda,

  looked up into her teary eyes and said, 'You've hated me in the past, you've stolen a

  boyfriend from me, someone that I cared for.' Amazingly, tears filled Tammy's eyes as she

  looked down at me, dropping to her knees while pulling my lips to hers, gently caressing

  them in hers, and said 'That's ancient history baby, something that fuels the fire between

  me and Linda, nothing for you to worry about,' her tears falling liberally about my face. I

  looked back and said, 'Tammy, we've all got our past, don't YOU worry about it. Hey

  I'm 47, and have been through a thing or two, most notably and recently with your

  wonderful aunt. You two seem to have much to talk about. Why don't you slide into the

  livingroom. I'll try to improvise, maybe even try to handle the wine bottle to pour one for

  each of you. Yeah, you two just go talk it out.' There was no response, just two gorgeous

  women looking down at me with wonder in their eyes. I looked up and said 'What, was it

  something I said?' Linda looked directly into Tammy's eyes and said, 'You're right, I've

  despised you, accused you of being a goody two shoes, always jealous of your pretty

  face, and to tell you the truth, no weirdness implied, you do have a perfect little body. I'll

  tell you a couple of things. First, I'd like to let bygones be bygones, hopefully to establish

  a friendship with you. I'd really like to be able to communicate with you in the future.

  Secondly, after what Tommy just said, if you don't just scoop him up and maul him, I'm

  going to. My gosh, Tammy, he's absolutely adorable, and he's all yours. I'm going to

  leave, but I hope you'll consider my offer. I've been wrong in the past, but I've always

  liked you.'

  Tammy, I think in a maternal mode, or possibly in just a considerate mode, reached down

  to pick me up, and set me on her hip, possibly just to make me a part of her conversation

  with Linda. In any case, it relaxed me as I had been staring up, craning my neck to try to

  keep up with these towering beauties, surrounded by four long, luscious legs, somehow

  leaving me feeling that I was alone in the middle of a forest. Tammy looked at Linda and

  said, 'Before I allowed myself to be interrupted, I was telling you why you upset me. I

  listened to your conversation with Tom, and my heart went out to you. I know that Tom

  said you could call him. I just want you to know Linda, he has helped me to begin to

  examine my vulnerabilities, and in the short time we've known each other, I've begun to

  develop some rather deep feelings for him, and for us. I don't know exactly where we're

  headed at this point, but it feels good. As far as I'm concerned, you can call either Tom or

  I anytime you feel the need.'

  With that, Linda started to cry again, and said, 'You have both helped me a great deal

  tonight. Tom, it was wonderful being able to talk to a real man about my problems, and to

  know that you cared and understood. You looked into the face of a woman who was

  physically threatening you, I'm so sorry for that, but knowing that woman had the strength

  to carry through on her threats, and you essentially told me to fuck off. I (Very shyly)

  think I fell for you at that point, as I seem to like guys who tell me off. But there's a

  difference between guys who tell me off the way you did, and the other guys I've been

  with. The difference is, when you did it, I had asked for it and literally had it coming to

  me. You taught me that the other guys who do it are pricks, not worthy of my

  consideration.' Linda looked Tammy directly in the eyes and said 'Take care of him, he's a

  special little guy. If you need me to help with anything, call me, I'll be over in a flash. I

  hope we can be friends, but I really gotta go. May I kiss him goodbye?' Tammy looked at

  me and said, 'It's OK with me baby, as long as you don't mind.' I looked at Tammy and

  said, 'Are you sure you don't mind?' She looked down at me and said absolutely not, my

  little one. With that, I reached my arms out toward Linda, as she pulled me into soft,

  black leather, kissing me compassionately and tenderly, and whispering, 'If that bitch ever

  re-enters your life, I think you and Tammy both know who you can call for help. I

  guarantee, she'll never know what hit her. In fact, I'm going to patrol this area over the

  next few days, just in case she gets any designs on you. Don't you worry, little sweet one.'

  She kissed me tenderly once again and handed me back to Tammy, who cradled me

  softly to her breasts. Linda, towering over Tammy, in an emotional moment kissed her on

  the forehead, thanked her and left, not trusting herself to withhold her emotions any

  further, leaving me cradled in the arms of the most beautiful woman I believe I'd ever set

  my eyes on. She brought me to her mouth, and ever so gently, so passionately, sucked my

  lips into hers, using her tongue to stroke mine so softly, this time totally uninterrupted. She

  looked at me passionately and said, Tom, they're all gone, and it's only ten o'clock. How

  about I pour us each a glass of wine, and we sit before the fire in the livingroom and just

  talk. Like I said, I've developed some feelings for you, and in such a short time.' With a

  cute, sort of devious little smile she said 'Don't worry darling, I do intend to carry through

  on my threat to assist you with that little male problem of yours, but I also want to know

  where you've been, what you,ve been through, and who you are. You're both adorable,

  and absolutely fascinating to me.' Right now, I just can't imagine anything more heavenly

  than lying together in front of a warm fire, each in our birthday suits, talking, stroking and

  cuddling each other, while sipping a nice glass of wine. What do you think?'

  ECG

  .

                           (edit this message) Subject: My life 17

 Message:

  here you go, a fitting followup to sweet 16...Giving credit to Jim Mckay of the Wide

  World of Sports,' 'The thrill of victory, the agony of defeat.' Enjoy

  Lying in front of the fire, two glasses of wine on the lower part of the mantel. She'd set

  them there, her full eight ounce goblet, and my tiny little two ounce version, the one I'd

  voluntarily selected at the dinner table earlier. She'd gone into the other room to take care

  of a few matters, after carrying me to the soft rug lying in front of the fireplace, and laying

  me down, placing a small pillow under my head for support. I watched as the flames of

  the fire flickered, crackling and reflecting through the maroon liquid, casting differing

  shadows against the wall as the flames darted in and out of the prismodial crystal glasses.

  I was not prepared for her return however.

  I reflected back on her rescue of me and thought long and hard about my station in life. I

  was absolutely falling in love with this girl, and amazingly, I believe her with me, and was

  just astounded by it. Maybe, my current state was the result of divine intervention,

  possibly Tammy would not have met me had I remained a normal sized person. Possibly I

  was meant to go through what I had gone through with Jeannie, as a sort of test, to see if I

  was worthy of Tammy. Although we seemed meant for each other, as it truly seemed to

  be our destiny, it is likely that we would not have been thrown together like we were

  earlier without Jeannie's intervention. In a strange sort of way, I realized that it was

  Jeannie's actions, her shrinking of me and really, her tortures, which threw Tammy and I

  together. Believe it or not, I had Jeannie to thank for putting me in touch with Tammy. The

  sound of her rhythmic, sensual voice brought me out of my current stupor, and sent me

  right into another one. 'Darling, I know you liked me in cashmere, silky stockings and a

  little dress, but do I look OK without those things?'

  When I opened my eyes, towering over me stood the most elegant, and incredibly

  beautiful young woman I had ever seen. She had removed all of her clothing, and looked

  absolutely stunning, the flames flickering off her long blond locks, which fell so sensually

  around her shoulders, and wrapped gently around her silky, gentle, ripe breasts, falling

  down and hugging sensual, athletic hips, which curved graciously into the most delicate

  and shapely little butt I'd ever seen. I was absolutely stunned and could not respond to her

  question, actually forgetting that she'd asked it. I was so mesmerized that I did not take

  notice of the questioning look on her face, an incredibly vulnerable look, one which

  begged for my approval. Her question had been asked with utmost sincerity. When that

  questioning, vulnerable look disappeared, and was replaced by a look of sincere hurt,

  when she pouted her bottom lip, and dropped to her knees in front of me and asked,

  'would you like me to go back into the bedroom and put my cashmere sweater, and that

  little dress back on?,' I came out of my idiotic stupor.

  I was so shocked by her beauty, that I couldn't remember what she had asked and

  decided to admit just that, as I rose to my feet and stood in front of her, my little member

  raging, while she sat so that her cute little butt rested on top of her ankles, my chin about

  breast height. 'Tammy, I can see the look of hurt on your face. But when I opened my

  eyes and looked at you, I thought I was in heaven. You are absolutely beautiful. I heard

  your question, but forgot its content immediately. To tell you the truth, it's still just so hard

  to believe that someone as incredibly beautiful as you are would have any interest in me.

  When you stood over me, I know that you said something, or possibly asked a question,

  but I was so mesmerized, so spellbound, that I either didn't hear it, or forgot it the moment

  you said it. It wouldn't have mattered anyway, as I was so tongue tied that I would not

  have been able to respond to you. I mean, just look at you, you're magnificent, and what's

  even more amazing to me, you seem to care about an insignificant little thing like me. Hell,

  it's not like you can't have anyone you want. I'm still in a state of shock, so much so, that

  I'm almost afraid to approach you. You truly are magnificent.' But please tell me, at least I

  think I've got my brain back, what did you say or ask that I didn't respond to?'

  She relaxed visibly, her eyes turning soft, the flames dancing in her eyes, while holding her

  hands out to me, and said, 'Give me your little hands darling, come to me. In response to

  your question, you already answered it, you thoughful little dear.' Her hands encircled

  mine as she continued, 'You are such an intuitive little guy, so thoughtful and kind, I'm

  sorry I doubted you. In response to this concern of yours as to why I would be interested

  in a little guy like you, you just don't seem to get it. I'm getting a bit pissed about your little

  insecurities here, and will take one last shot at providing you with an explanation, and do

  not want to hear about it again, are we understood?' I nodded my head and Tammy went

  on, 'You are so dear to me. This may be extremely presumptuous, as we've known each

  other only a few hours, but I think I may be in love with you. Yes, you're tiny, but you're

  so incredibly sexy, and possess the cutest little face I've ever seen. And you're incredibly

  mistaken if you don't think you've got what it takes to satisfy a normal sized gal. I know

  Linda wouldn't have kicked you out of bed. But that truly has nothing to do with the way I

  feel for you now. In spite of your size, to me you are a real man, the old-fashioned macho

  type dude, and I love it, especially when packaged in such a hairy little chest. Seriously, I

  love the way you have treated me since we met, always with kindness, dignity, and with

  utmost thoughtfulness. You make me feel so cared for, and you do it in such a masculine

  way, none of that new age shit. I still remember your comment to Linda, it made me melt,

  having rushed to the door, prepared to rescue you again, not knowing that you were

  about to take the situation completely under your control, 'What led you to drag your big

  fuckin' harley ass in here anyway, you had no idea I was in here? And by the way, when

  was the last time you showered, you smelly little bitch? Yeah, sure you can dominate a

  little guy like me, not too difficult right, probably because guys your own size use you, and

  throw you out like used goods. Yeah, go ahead, fuck me, just because you can.'

  'But you know what I loved even more? It was your compassion for her. At your sweet

  little size, you were in control, holding her like she were a baby, all six feet of her, resisting

  her little attempts to make love to you while expressing your interest in me, and making

  her feel so good about herself, injecting some confidence into a girl who probably had

  forgotten what confidence was all about.' All of a sudden Tammy became very shy and

  said, her face turning a deep crimson, 'You know, listening to you comforting her, I got a

  bit excited, and well, you know, sort of took care of myself. That's why I appeared to be

  in a daze when you walked out. Darling, you have no idea how you excite me. You're

  small in some ways, but only physically my little dear. In all other ways you're a giant. Like

  I said, I'm in love with you. I really don't know where we're headed, but I like the way I

  feel now. Maybe you'll regain your original height, maybe you won't. Yeah, I've thought a

  lot about that, wondering myself what decisions I might make if I were to be convinced

  that your height wouldn't be restored, and have decided that it does not matter in the least,

  I'm perfectly happy with you just as you are.' Still encompassing my hands in hers, she

  finished 'I hope that explains my feelings for you, and I truly hope you have some of those

  feelings for me.' She lowered her eyes, while quivering her lower lip, as she spoke those

  last few words.

  I looked up into Tammy's misty, sensual eyes, finally having regained some of my wits,

  astounded still that this sweet little thing had such strong, and apparently real feelings for

  me, but stunned at the lack of confidence she had in herself, a beautiful, gorgeous little

  goddess, who could, if she wanted, command the will of most of the men she

  encountered. I pulled my hands from hers, walked toward her so that my little legs

  straddled her long, sensual thighs, reached up and began to massage her nipples, her eyes

  closing slowly as she leaned back, stretching out that magnificent little body, a soft moan

  escaping her lips, while I literally melted into her. Looking up, but unable to speak, I

  continued to caress her while standing on my toes, burying my head just below her

  breasts. We were both lost in the moment, as I marvelled at the fact that I could have

  such an effect on such a beautiful, delicate little creature. I didn't have a chance to marvel

  too long however, as she snapped her head forward, her hair flying wildly, totalling

  engulfing and caressing the better part of me, grabbing my hands firmly, but still tenderly

  and pulling them around her neck. I was surrounded by her hair, it actually extended over

  the top of my head and down around my ankles, so soft and silky, Tammy literally in

  another world, swishing her hair so that it tickled and caressed every inch of my little

  body.

  She was on all fours, approaching me as a hungry tiger might approach its prey. She

  looked me directly in the eyes with that hungry look and said, 'Don't worry darling, it's just

  that I'm incredibly horny, and what's so wonderful is I know that I can trust you not to

  hurt me. Your consideration, the way you held my breasts, showing me that you wanted

  to take care of me, that you cared about my pleasure, just got to me. You're absolutely

  adorable, and I'm afraid I'm just going to have to eat you alive. Now come here, you're

  getting it first, after all, I promised.' With that, she reached out to me, and ever so gently

  pulled me in so that my head rested just below her breasts, she still on her knees. She held

  my butt so that my penis brushed against and melded into her little baby bush, her other

  hand holding my head close, between her breasts, while she stretched backwards,

  moaning in pleasure. I had lost the ability to think and correspond at this point, so I was

  not consciously aware of any communication. She lifted me slowly, allowing my penis to

  slide softly and sensually from her little bush, up and beyond her belly button, coming to

  rest between her breasts. My face and lips raised from just below her nipples, up and

  beyond those wonderful little breasts, her lips capturing mine fully and sensually. I'd lost

  track of the time, and really didn't know how long I'd been locked in that sensual

  embrace. She was like an animal, passionate, yet ever so gentle with me.

  I felt myself, still locked into a full (for me) body embrace, slowly being laid to the rug on

  the floor. As I writhed in ecstacy, grabbing for anything I could get my little hands on and,

  once found, holding on for dear life my eyes closed and the heat of the fire encircling my

  groin, I felt luscious lips swallow me whole, as promised, while I screamed in ecstacy,

  long blond locks cascading around my little frame. I had never screamed before, but I did

  this time, Tammy, gentle lips swirling around my penis and swallowing every drop,

  cleaning me up so lovingly, her head coming to rest on my little hip, sucking gently on my

  now limp penis, looking up at me, smiling and saying, I want you to be mine, my little

  angel, all mine, as I want to be yours. I love you absolutely, and trust you completely; you

  may do as you will with me. Darling, I just hope it's a two way street.' I began to think

  about divinity, and ultimately realized that this was just meant to be. I loved her more than

  I'd ever allowed myself to love someone, and looking into her eyes, her charms

  compelling me, but my will even stronger, and returned her conviction, 'I am yours, and

  also trust you to do what you will with me. I am absolutely entranced, you are so

  beautiful, inside and out, and I have never loved someone as much as I do you.'

  I lifted my knee slightly to allow Tammy to pull her face from my hip. She sensed my

  movement, gave my penis a gentle kiss and raised her head, allowing me to slide down

  her gorgeous body, assisting me along the way, so that I lay nestled in her bosom, using

  my lips to nibble at her nipples, while stroking her sensual shoulders and biceps with my

  fingertips, my penis pressing into her tummy, and her arms wrapping around me and

  cradling me like a baby. The fire burned brightly, and we used only the heat from the fire,

  as well as our own body heat, to keep each other warm. I looked up at her and said 'I

  love you Tammy.' She, with a single tear running down her cheek, replied 'I love you too,

  my little dear.' We lay like this for over an hour, her cradling me and holding me to her

  breast, I licking and nibbling away, falling into a bit of a slumber, safe and content, I

  feeling like I were a million miles away from Jeannie.

  This went on day and night for the next couple of days. Neither one of us cared to, or

  wanted to, keep track of the time. We would sleep intermittently, and eat when we so

  desired, but truly were consumed with each other's passions, and took care of the

  necessary functions only when absolutely required, and then would fly back into each

  others arms as though we had been apart for months. It was truly wonderful. And it

  wasn't just sex, we spent hours talking and laughing, finding out who we were, and just

  cuddling and holding each other. We explored our inner depths, and after just a few

  hours, I was amazed to find that I was revealing secrets about myself that I had never

  divulged to anyone before. We nurtured each other, her telling I that she indeed, as I had

  suspected, lacked confidence in herself and in her looks. I loved her so much that I

  jumped into her lap, while she sat in the bed, back and head propped against the

  headboard, while I stood and gave her a full kiss on the lips and said. 'OK little lady, I

  suspected that, and now I want to know why someone so beautiful, so sensual, could lack

  confidence in that area?' She looked back at me and said, 'You little dear, you are so

  wonderful, I've got the urge to swallow you whole again.' I looked back at her and said,

  'Honey no, that can wait, but not too long. I love you so much and really want to talk this

  out, I need to know.' She relaxed and allowed me to slip back so that I was comfortably

  situated on her lap, looking up and into those soft green-blue eyes.

  She looked down at me and said, 'OK, I'll admit that I've always had my looks. I've been

  told that all my life, but I fear that possibly I'm getting by because of it. I was always

  considered the cutest little girl in the class, and resented by most for it. Believe it or not, I

  have a need to be liked, and (tears flowing) don't like being resented. What I love about

  you is the fact that, while you have shown a wonderful appreciation for me, my face and

  body, for the first time in my life, I think I've found someone who really likes me for who I

  am in here,' covering her breast. 'I'm in love with you, my little lover, and I believe we just

  talked it out, so it's time to swallow you whole once again, placing a hand under my butt

  and lifting me once again to her waiting lips.

  And so it went, night and day, both of us oblivious of time, and of the real world itself.

  Two people simply in love, and taking care of each other. On Tuesday afternoon, after

  another wonderful little interplay, I lie in bed, drifting off. In the background I heard

  Tammy exclaim, 'I'm going to the store darling, there's a sumptuous little treat I think you'd

  like, I'll be back in about fifteen or twenty minutes. I mumbled my concurrence, but was

  still mesmerized and entranced with the situation, absolutely and undeniably in love. I

  couldn't wait for her to return. I heard the door open once again, realizing that she must

  have forgotten something, and thought I'd be cute with her, man I loved her. So I rose,

  walked toward the door rubbing the sleep out of my eyes, and said 'Couldn't bear to be

  away from me for even twenty minutes, eh little darlin'?' When I looked up however, I

  froze in my tracks, while tears involuntarily began streaming down my cheeks. Standing

  before me was Jeannie, in trench coat once again, obviously wearing the long, silky gown

  I had bought her so many years before, holding the same little pink ribbon she had tied me

  in before (she must have picked it up after Tammy had removed it from my little penis),

  and the shrinking device she had used to get me down to size. She knelt before me,

  grasped my chin with her fingers, clad in soft leather gloves,and said 'I've been without

  you for two days, you little prick. You will pay, and that little bitch of a niece will pay. I

  don't care how you feel about each other. I have no idea what she saw in you. I guarantee

  you that you will learn exactly how insignificant you truly are over the next few days.'

  She grabbed my wrist and started dragging me through the apartment. I was so scared

  that I barely noticed her movements, but I did note a few things. She sifted through

  Tammy's clothes hamper and located my little gown. I thought she'd tie me up in the

  ribbon she was holding and throw my gown over me, but she didn't. She proceeded to

  Tammy's bed, myself in tow, lifted up the mattress and deposited both the gown and little

  ribbon between the mattress and box spring, and buried the shrinking device behind all of

  the bottles on Tammy's vanity. I was too scared to question her motives however,

  desperately hoping Tammy would get back before Jeannie scarfed me away, Jeannie

  moving swiftly through the apartment, holding my wrist with her gloved hand, myself

  running to keep up. Her last move was to tack a handwritten letter to the door, while

  opening the front of her trenchcoat, pulling me into the soft silky folds of that gown,

  grabbing my little hands and throwing them roughly around her neck, while grabbing my

  ass and firmly pulling me to press my manhood into her, and wrapping the trenchcoat

  tight, exclaiming 'You got some lessons to learn little one. Remember, lesson number one,

  don't soil my gown with your putrid little manly juices.' For some strange reason, knowing

  once again that I was likely to be subjected to innumerable tortures and indignities over

  the nest few days, I dug up a bit of pride, and although frightened, managed to blurt out,

  as she swept me out the door, 'You old bitch, I've been with an angel for the last couple

  of days, you don't hold a candle to her. You got about as much chance at getting my dick

  up as your dog.' As I would learn later, I picked the wrong place and the wrong time to

  make that comment.

  ECG

                           (edit this message) Subject: My life 18

 Message:

  Back with Jeannie

  Life is amazing sometimes. Three days ago, I went essentially from a relatively peaceful

  existence, and straight into hell, rather was literally jerked from that peaceful existence,

  and thrown forcefully into hell, where I did a twenty four hour sentence. Then, an angel

  came along to commute that sentence, literally carrying me from the gates of hell, and into

  heaven, where, for the next forty eight hours or so, I experienced feelings and sensations

  that very few men ever get to experience. To be absolutely in love with someone you trust

  completely, and to have that love and trust returned is heaven itself. But here I was, being

  carried roughly back to hell, my legs wrapped around silky hips, penis once again

  engulfed in her folds, and face rammed into silky breasts. I tried to scream, struggling to

  free myself, but it was to no avail, as Jeannie looked down with that evil, maniacal smaile

  and said 'Hey, you got some spunk in you now, that trampy little niece of mine must have

  had an effect on you.' I continued to struggle, but even at five seven and only one hundred

  fifteen pounds, she was far too strong for me. As small as I had become, I was almost

  invisible, given the fact that she had wrapped me so tightly under her coat. My screams

  were muffled completely, as she just grabbed the back of my head and rammed my mouth

  into her breasts. For a moment, my mouth rammed into a breast, I considered chomping

  down, but thought better of it. Even so, my continued protests surprised her, while also

  angering her into a warning 'Don't worry little shit, we'll find a way to knock that spunk

  out of you, to get you back to your normal, sniveling existence. The day you spent with

  me before is going to seem like a day in paradise.'

  She carried me across the very same parking lot that Tammy had carried me over two

  days before, while I noted the differences between the two rides I'd been given. An old

  saying popped into my mind, only this time, the opposite proved true. Growing up in a

  colder climate, we had a saying, 'March comes in like a lion, and goes out like a lamb. I

  couldn't help but think, when Tammy had carried me across the lot two days before, I felt

  like a little lamb in her arms, still scared and not too trusting, but already feeling loved and

  somewhat secure, even before we reached her apartment. I now felt that I was in the

  arms of a maniacal, almost wild, animal, a lioness about to devour her prey, and feelings

  of fear were sprouting up again. Unfortunately, in spite of my little comment to Jeannie just

  before we left Tammy's apartment, the silky folds of her gowm were once again beginning

  to have an effect on me, and I struggled to keep this from showing. It didn't go unnoticed

  by Jeannie however, as she exclaimed wildly, 'Someone's tickling my belly button.'

  Looking down at me wildly, she said, 'Is my little lover initiating another tickling contest.

  Well if you are, believe me I'm game, and I'll take you on as soon as we get home.' As

  manly as Tammy had said that I was, I truly felt helpless at this point, and knew that I'd

  probably need her help to save me once again. I knew that she would scour the earth in

  an attempt to find me, leaving no stone unturned, but to my credit, I almost hoped that she

  wouldn't, as I decided I'd rather take what Jeannie had to dish out to me, rather than risk

  further exposing that little angel to this maniacal idiot. In spite of my current predicament, I

  thought about Tammy, and how much I loved her. That is what motivated me at the

  moment, and I made a decision that I truly would not regret later.

  I realized that, again without divine intervention, my prospects for living a comfortable life

  were not good for the next few days. In fact, in an effort to accept the reality of the

  situation, I absolutely knew that I'd be tortured and humiliated repeatedly over the next

  several days, and given our size differential, I had no control over that. Physically, she was

  now dominant, my whole world, and I was going to have to take what she dished out.

  She was too big, and too strong for me to counteract that, without some sort of a miracle

  on my part. What I wanted to be able to control however, was my will, my spirit.

  Thinking back on my first twenty four hours with her, she had almost broken me, in fact

  would have had Tammy not rescued me. Given my new found feelings for Tammy, I

  decided that I would just try to survive the next few days, and hopefully find a way to

  freedom, keeping my spirit and drive intact, to get back to the little goddess that I loved. I

  surmised that Jeannie had made all of her plans for the next few days, and that no matter

  what I said or did, I'd likely have to submit physically to all of her demands and desires. I

  knew I had to take it, but I wasn't going to take it lying down. I looked up and was about

  to voice an objection, when she smashed my mouth into her breast, and exclaimed 'Keep

  your trap shut, you little rodent.' My reaction even surprised me as I thought, 'Yeah, I'll

  shut my mouth for you,' while clamping my teeth around her nipple and biting down hard.

  Jeannie screamed, dropping me to the ground, I in all my naked glory. I tried to run, but

  she reacted quickly, grabbing me roughly under the armpits, and forcefully slamming me

  back into position. A rather attractive jogger had stopped about forty feet away, noticing

  the commotion. Unfortunately, it was rather dark as we stood in the shadow the sun had

  cast over the building next door, the young lady able to make out only our relative sizes,

  coming to the conclusion that she was observing a well intentioned mother, and her unruly

  child. She asked, 'Do you need any help with your little boy Miss?' Jeannie responded,

  'No, he's just tired and a bit cranky,' this time ramming my mouth into her shoulder so

  tightly, causing me extreme discomfort, and leaving me unable to react. 'Thanks for the

  offer.' As the young lady turned to resume her run, I slipped, momentarily freeing my

  mouth, and I screamed, 'Please help me, I'm a grownup just like you.' The girl stopped,

  and doubled over laughing, while Jeannie held me in a position which muffled my protests.

  When she finished laughing, she said, 'What a precious little boy.' Pouting her lips, she

  continued in baby talk, 'He seems so cute; I'm a gwown up, just wike you, so darling. I'll

  tell you miss, I jog this street at about this time everyday, if you ever need someone to sit

  with that spunky little charge of yours, just look me up. Gotta run now, bye bye little doll.'

  Jeannie looked around the lot after the jogger had left, and seeing no one, rapped me over

  my head with her knuckles, leaving me a bit dazed, and said 'You got it coming your way,

  and you got it coming good.' With that she opened the front door on the passenger side,

  the child restraint seat still in position, and literally threw me into it, my back slamming

  forcefully into place, my head and neck literally snapping into position. She brought the

  protective shield down, while reaching under my ass roughly, scraping her fingernails,

  probably intentionally, across my exposed member, and pulled out the strap, to buckle me

  in. I realized, strapped in as I was, how vulnerable and exposed I was as she closed my

  door, walked around the car, and slid in next to me. In that seat, Jeannie easily within

  arm's reach of me, I was literally her prisoner, Knowing I had no recourse, or remedies,

  at my disposal. I looked up at her and said, 'I hate you, you mean old bitch.' She gave me

  an evil smile, and said, 'Little Miss Perfect loaded you up with a lot of spunk, didn't she?

  Like I said, over the next few days, we'll knock that back out of you. Now let's see how

  this little guy is doing,'sliding her hand down to my penis, using her thumb and forefingers

  to twirl it gently. To my consternation, it sprang to life once again. Instinctively, my little

  hands reached down to fight her much larger, more powerful hands, she again flicking

  them away, as a mother might with a persistent toddler.

  After toying with me, at her liesure, for about fifteen minutes, she looked at me and said, I

  hope you're not going to release your load; You know how angry that would make me.'

  Once again, I responded aggressively, 'You don't deserve that.' With that, a look of rage

  came over her face, and took the better part of my aggressiveness out of me, as she

  snapped me directly in the balls with the back of her hand, causing me to double over in

  pain, while I whispered as loud as I could, 'I really hate you.' Either she didn't hear my

  little comment, or pretended not to, and drove in silence toward her house, and back up

  that familiar driveway, stopping again about twenty feet from the house, creating yet

  another problem for me. After taking an aggressive position with Jeannie mentally, I now

  had the problem of walking those twenty feet to the house, knowing that the dog was

  probably on the loose in the yard, knowing that if I tried to negotiate it on my own, I

  stood a good chance of being attacked. However, after taking the position I had with

  Jeannie, I didn't want to back down, and ask her to assist me, to carry me. She opened

  my door, removed me from the car seat, and set me squarely on the ground in front of

  her, saying, 'Go for it big guy.' I puffed out my chest, looked up into her eyes, and said, I

  think I will.' With that, I began strolling confidently toward the house, but before I got ten

  feet, that dog was there, teeth glaring, foam eminating from its mouth, and in spite of

  everything I wanted to accomplish, I was terrified, slumped to the ground, balled myself

  up and covered my head, breaking into tears of fright. Jeannie knelt in front of me, placing

  a nail under my chin, lifting my face gently so that my eyes met hers, and whispered,

  'Would baby like Mommy to carry her into the house now?' I looked at her, trembling in

  fear, and said 'yeah I would.' She looked sternly at me and said, tickling my chin with her

  nail, 'I don't think you heard my question. Listen carefully and this time Mommy would

  like a proper response, Would baby like Mommy to carry her into the house now?' I

  knew what she wanted to hear, and in spite of the fact that I wanted to tell her where to

  go, I was really scared of that dog, and even more importantly of her mental condition and

  the control she exercised over that dog. I looked back at her satisfied expression,

  humiliated once again, tears welling in my eyes, and said, 'I'm a helpless little baby, and

  would like for you to pick me up Mommy, and carry me safely into the house.' She

  looked back at me and said, 'Now that wasn't so difficult,' while picking me up gently,

  and placing me softly on her hip, to carry me into the place that was to be my prison for

  the next few days.

  We walked into the kitchen where she set me on the floor. I thought about our

  interactions, both from a few days ago, as well as our current situation, and realized a few

  things. She had definitely developed some mental problems, and when provoked, she

  became dangerous and unpredictable. She both still loved me and hated me, and just

  wanted to possess and own me. This was so obvious to me. I noticed that when I played

  the part of a helpless child around her, she was much gentler with me, and I was beginning

  to think that she was concocting this little game with me in an attempt to make up for the

  times when she was unable to exercise her maternal instincts as she should have when

  raising our children. I was beginning to think that if I just acted like I were her helpless

  child, she might allow her long buried maternal instincts to surface, and although I'm sure

  she had some definite plans for me, possibly my stay might be more tolerable. I realized

  that I'd have to cave in to her, let her take complete charge, allowing her to exhibit total

  authority over me, constantly reassuring her of my dependence on her, and hoped that I

  could maintain that facade for the next few days. Jeannie broke my train of thought

  however, when she knelt in front of me, lifting my chin with a nail, looked me directly in

  the eyes and said, 'Don't you ever bite your Mommy again, you are ever so naughty, and I

  think you need to learn a little lesson here.'

  Her comment confirmed some of my thoughts as I truly believed that she was totally

  immersed in her little fantasy, and I got indoctrinated into it immediately, as she pulled a

  chair from the kitchen table, sat down while scooping me up, and laid me tummy down,

  across her silky lap, and said, 'Quit your struggling little one, you've had this coming to

  you for quite a while.' I squirmed not believing, but knowing what I had coming to me. In

  spite of my decision to act like her child, this is not the way I wanted it to start out, so I

  thrashed wildly as she held me firmly to her lap, herself just too strong for me to fight, as I

  heard the first crack, and then felt the accompanying pain, surprised that it hurt as much as

  it did. The second little crack hurt even more and took a lot of the fight out of me. I was

  incredibly humiliated, and after taking several more whacks, the pain seeming to increase

  with each blow, knowing that my butt was beet red and blistering a bit, tears of humiliation

  flowed, and I asked her to stop, exclaiming 'please stop Jeannie.' Jeannie, while applying

  another cracklin blow, said 'I'm Mommy to you, not Jeannie. Tell me something which will

  show that you've learned your lesson, and I'll stop,' finishing with another blow to my little

  butt. In tears, and blubbering through trembling lips, more from the humiliation and

  degradation than the pain, although it did hurt significantly, I blurted, 'I'm so sorry for

  being such a little snot, and especially for biting you Mommy. I won't ever do that, or act

  snotty again. You take such good care of me and I should be more appreciative. I think

  you're the greatest Mommy in the World.' With that she flipped me over, grabbed the can

  of baby powder standing on the table, stood me on her thighs, and applied the powder

  generously to my backside, while also ticking my privates with it. To my dismay, it sprang

  to life once again, as Jeannie pulled me into her so that I sit straddling her lap, as she held

  my trembling head to her breast, and whispered, 'It's OK baby, you just made a mistake,

  probably from your teething pains. One of these days, you'll understand what that means,

  but for now, you need to realize just who is in charge, and who knows what is right for

  you. I'm here to teach you responsible behaviour, and unfortunately to discipline you when

  you get out of line. I want you to know however, that this is done with only your best

  interests at heart. Mommy loves you.'

  With that, she set me on the floor, crouched before me and said, 'You know, while you

  were gone with that little bitch,' a dark look coming over her face, but disappearing

  immediately, 'I took the liberty of decorating a little bedroom for you, and I'd like to show

  it to you,' extending her hand to hold mine. 'Would you like to see it dear?' I was

  becoming very nervous, knowing that she had at least a full two days to plan out this little

  adventure, knowing that it likely would result in further degradation and humiliation, but

  knew that her question was an order rather than a question. I tried to guess what I might

  see when I entered the room, and my mind raced wildly, thinking I would see a bed

  suitable for a little boy. covered with sheets blazed with cowboys and indians, or possibly

  Batman and Robin, little matchbox cars on the floor, and Legos in the closet. While I

  basically had the right idea, my heart sank as we walked through those doors. True, there

  was a little person's bed in the middle of the room, but it was adorned with frilly, satiny

  pink sheets, and topped with matching silk comforter. Over the bed was a canopy, with

  ruffled silky material all the way around. Against the wall stood a vanity, with

  accompanying mirror, and a little tiny chair, again adorned with silky ruffles all around. On

  top of the vanity, was a little girl's vanity kit, complete with makeup, lipstick, perfumes,

  and anything else one could think. Against the other wall stood another cabinet, filled with

  beautifully dressed dolls of all sizes. Jeannie took me to that cabinet, and had to remark

  'Aren't they pretty dear,' and then giggling 'Some are even bigger than you,' lifting one out

  and standing it next to me, the top of my head brushing the doll's chin, Jeannie whispering

  to herself 'That's so cute, I think I got an orgasm coming,' but she being into the moment,

  hadn't thought that I had heard it.

  The most horrifying moment came however, when she led me to the closet, where I

  noticed indeed that there were no Lego toys stashed in there. I began trembling as I

  surveyed the contents, knowing what the next few days would be like for me, knowing

  that I'd have to play along with Jeannie's crazy little fantasy, and realizing that I had to

  literally volunteer for the most degrading and humiliating duty I had to face to date, not

  knowing whether I could take this over such an extended period of time, but sadly,

  knowing that I didn't have too many choices. Lying on the floor were a couple pairs of

  tiny little shoes, which just happened to be about the size of my feet, one of the pat and

  leather variety, and the other, soft very pretty, purple, velvet dress shoes, complete with

  little bows. Hanging on the rod, were no less than eight or nine pretty littles dresses, all

  frilly and lacy, and again to my dismay, they all looked as though they could fit my frame.

  Of course, I knew the implications immediately, resisting a very strong urge to run from

  the room screaming. I knew that I not only had to volunteer for this duty, but I had to

  convince her that I was appreciative of her efforts, that I realized my dependence on her,

  and needed her to comfort and guide me. Most importantly however, I knew I had to

  convince her that I did indeed , love being her little girl, knowing that we would play dress

  up together, that we would do all the things mothers and their little girls do, and learn to

  express my happiness and appreciation to her. I realized that it was going to be a hell of a

  time over the next three days.

  Looking down at me she said, 'Well dear, I'll bet you're just dying to try on one of your

  new outfits. You pick out a dress, while I find you a little pair of panties.

  ECG

                           (edit this message) Subject: My life 19

 Message:

  'GOTTA A CHANCE TO SING ONE FOR YA'.....From a prelude to Johnny B.

  Goode, by Mr. Chuck Berry in the early seventies (Ooh, my age is showin'. Here's

  number 19...Back to sweet little Michelle, carrying over from chapter 13...Yeah, it's been

  a while, but well worth his wait, as you can imagine

  As Michele carried little Tom to her bedroom, she couldn't help but notice just how small

  and helpless he had become. She realized that a part of the helplessness he now displayed

  was a result of the drugs he had been forced to take while in the care of his evil ex-wife,

  but she also deduced that part of it was due to his increasing realization that he was

  indeed too small to be able to live a normal life, and would undoubtedly need someone to

  help him and to care for him. Michelle knew Tom well enough to know that he had been

  thinking about these things, but was either afraid, or much too proud to reveal any of his

  concerns to her, and wouldn't need any of her help, thank you maam. She giggled at this

  thought, imagining all twenty four inches of him standing on the dining room table, with that

  hairy little chest puffed out and fists clenched and held to hips, with such a stern and bold

  look on his tiny face. Amusingly she thought that maybe she'd buy him one of those little

  superman suits that little boys wore on halloween. She could turn the fan on him and

  watch his little cape flutter in the breeze. True, he had cried his little eyes out when

  Michelle informed him of the prognosis issued by Jill, when he realized that this was

  indeed a longer term situation than he had first imagined, but that would have truly been a

  shock to anyone. He was totally limp in her arms, trusting her fully to take care of him and

  to make sure that he was safely transported, and tucked into bed. She realized how

  comforting it was to her to have him so safely nestled into her arms. It amazed her that

  their situation had always been the reverse; Tom had always held and comforted her,

  while she melted into his arms, he comforting her, and her always feeling better after one

  of their chats.

  Looking down at her little man, Michelle remembered his attempts to talk to her, all of

  which had been muffled by her. She knew what he wanted to talk about, and she wanted

  to talk to him also. The experiences of the past twenty four hours had been wonderful, for

  both of them. She remembered when she had first brought him home, holding him so

  tenderly and putting him to bed. He had awoken in such discomfort in the middle of the

  morning, he holding his little balls so tenderly while she watched him dance gingerly on his

  tiptoes to the bathroom. When he'd come out, frustrated and beat, and after Jill had

  explained the concept of blueballs to her, she took charge of the situation in spite of Tom's

  muted protests, pulling him into her and holding him sensually until he came into the silk of

  her negligee. She really didn't offer him a choice in the matter, realizing her maternal

  instincts, she essentially became the mother, and he her little boy who needed his mother

  to take care of him. As such, she had taken charge, forcefully but gently, he probably

  didn't feel he had a choice, and succumbed to her wishes. She was beginning to realize

  that, given his little helpless size, and considering the fact that he was going to be in such

  straights for an extended period of time, she was probably in a better position to

  determine what was best for him, to be involved with helping him to determine right and

  wrong, and to assist him in making his personal decisions. In fact, she had already

  gathered that there may be times where her opinions would simply have to outweigh his,

  and she was sure that even though this might upset him at first, he would eventually realize

  that she was simply in a better position now than he was to make some of those difficult

  choices and decisions.

  Michelle remembered how good it felt to feel him cave in to her wishes, to have him fall

  fully and helplessly into her arms. She had been in total control that night, as he had been

  so often in their pasts. She also remembered Tom seducing her the next morning, while

  she fell temporarily under his spell, his little ministrations bringing her to an ecstacy she had

  never experienced before. No one had ever loved her in that way before and it took her

  pleasantly by surprise. She knew that he would not have initiated such an act, except that

  he was under the influence of those drugs, and they clouded his judgement. She further

  knew that he felt badly about it, and wanted to talk about things before they progressed

  any further. He had mistaken the look on her face as one of romantic love, and for one

  lucid moment, Tom thought he had gone too far, had made a stupid mistake, thinking that

  Michelle had fallen in love with him. Actually, the look he had seen on her face was not

  that of romantic love, but rather the look of innocence lost in pure pleasure, a young lady

  passing gracefully into womanhood. Oh, she did love Tom alright, but not in the romantic

  sense. She had loved him the way a young lady loves her father, so brave and strong,

  both physically and emotionally. She marvelled at the way her thoughts were changing

  even in this most basic sense. She loved him even more deeply than she had before, her

  love for him was enhanced by the strong maternal feelings that were kicking in. She

  realized that he was still a smart little guy that she could go to for counsel, and that he

  would always be there to help her. That hadn't changed. At the same time, she realized

  that many things were going to be difficult for him now, and that he would, and could,

  need to learn to come to her for counsel and assistance. She would always be there to

  provide it for him and to love him gently. She also realized that his male pride would kick

  in, and he'd probably deny her assistance and maternal advice which made her giggle just

  a bit (He was a stubborn little shit). She decided that she'd probably let him exhibit his

  pride on the minor issues, but her vote would count much more on major items, such as

  this conversation that Tom had been trying to push on her. She had hushed him

  incessantly, believing that she would initiate that discussion at a time she deemed

  appropriate. She wanted to wait for his head to clear, so that they could communicate

  clearly.

  She loved him so, and while she didn't want to do anything to damage his ego, she wanted

  to make it clear to him that she didn't want to see him get hurt because of that ego, or as

  she thought, that little male pride factor. While she wanted to make that clear to him, she

  also knew that she had some work to do on her own. She was feeling the effects of her

  incredibly strong maternal instinct, which was telling her to take full charge of Tom, to take

  total responsibility for him, regardless of any of his little protests, because it was what was

  best for him. She was comforted by the fact that she guessed that her love for him, both

  before and after the shrinking, would prevent her from exercising that extreme behaviour.

  She knew that he would need her help, and at times she might have to insist on it, but

  everything she was to do for him would be in his best interests, and if what he did didn't

  put him in danger, he could make his own choices and decisions without any assistance

  from her. She wanted to extend him as free a rein as possible, but wanted to be kept in

  the loop, and informed of any decisions he made.

  She carried him directly to her bed, still entranced by the way he trusted her so, he lying

  so limply in her protective and loving arms, without a care in the world. She propped a

  pillow and laid his little head on it, pulling the sheets around his tiny frame, tucking them

  gently under him. She bent over to kiss him gently, and whispered softly, 'You are so cute

  Tom. I love you and want you to know that I'll always be there for you. I know you

  probably aren't able to comprehend me now, but as long as you're in the condition you're

  in , I'll be here to love and protect you. I'm going to take a shower, after which I'll come

  back for you.' When she saw Tommy's lips twitch just a bit, she melted and said, 'I'll be

  right back baby.'

  Little Tommy awoke to the sound of the most beautiful voice he had ever heard. Possibly

  it was the effect of the drugs he had been given , as they were still very active in his

  system. More likely, it was that Michelle possessed such a beautiful, and melodic voice.

  He was awakening from his little nap, still entranced and infatuated from his experience on

  the dining room table. Her voice was hypnotic, drawing him to her, much like Odysseus

  and his men had been drawn to the sirens in the classic, 'The Odyssey.' Deep down, he

  knew that they needed to talk, that what they were doing was probably not right, but he

  didn't seem to be able to control himself. While she sang, her breath falling softly, shifting

  the hair on his chest the way a warm summer breeze might caress a field of tall grass,

  Tommy felt his will slipping away. Deep down, the sensible part of him tried to scream for

  him to put an end to this interaction between them, knowing that it could never work in the

  long run, and Tom opened his mouth to speak. Michelle had been studying his little face,

  noticing his momentary little look of concern, and intuitively realized that Tom might want

  to say something that she didn't want to hear. While smiling adoringly at her little man and

  shaking her head no, she gently placed a finger to his lips, and continued to sing, which

  effectively put an end to the possibility that Tom's sensible side might actually surface.

  After her shower, Michelle had approached Tommy, sleeping so sweetly where she had

  left him, and snuggled up to him, sliding between his little legs, so that her breasts lay just

  above his penis, resting her elbows on the mattress at the bottom of his ribcage. She lay

  her forearms against his side , holding him firm, but very gently, while cupping her hands

  around his shoulders, from underneath, and holding him tight. She began to sing a after a

  few moments, and when Tom came to, he felt himself encased in a loving, silky cocoon,

  listening to the most beautiful voice he'd ever heard, and mesmerized by incredible,

  sensual eyes, which now controlled him.

  Michelle loved her little guy and although she too knew that they had to discuss their little

  interactions,, she just couldn't help herself at the moment. She could see the effect she was

  having on Tom, he couldn't even mutter a word. She could feel his passion in his loins as

  they pressed forcefully into her. She had absolute control over Tom now, and even though

  she knew that she would never allow herself to become romantically involved with him,

  she still loved him in so many other ways. He had always been there for her, and in her

  own way, she felt no guilt about what she was doing at the moment, even though she

  knew she was taking advantage of him. She literally was in control of Tom now, and

  loved the feelings it induced in her. Although she could never hurt him in any way,

  physically, emotionally or otherwise, and would give her life to protect him and care for

  him, she loved knowing that she had the power to essentially do anything she wished with

  him, if she so chose to exercise that power. She continued to sing softly, while holding

  Tom tight, pressing her silky abdomen into his groin, softly caressing his little member with

  each movement, the fabric twirling around, accentuated by her taut firm tummy, her

  breasts smothering Tommy's belly and breasts. Again, Tom tried to protest, while

  Michelle sang contentedly, 'Please Michelle (pause, heaving breathing)......we need (more

  heavy breathing) to talk, please.'

  Michelle ignored him, and continued her massage of Tommy. He tried to protest once

  more, but before he could speak his first word, Michelle captured hips lips fully within

  hers, nullifying any opportunity for her little warrior to express his opinion. As she did so,

  she continued to grind softly and sensually into Tommy, holding him tight and firm where

  he lay, and was ever so satisfied to feel his body succumb to her as all the tension went

  away and he literally melted into her, he once again bucking his way into oblivion. Once

  he had succumbed to her, she released him so that he could wrap his little arms and legs

  around her for maximum effect, and he did so immediately, which pleased Michelle to no

  end, he reacting the way she had wanted and expected him to. Tommy felt as though he

  was strangling her, as he was literally out of control, but still supported by Michelle's

  loving arms, and once again he screamed when he came to another one of the most earth

  shattering orgasms he had ever felt. When done, Michelle rolled to her side, slidng her

  arms around his little frame, and pulling him close, Tommy lifting a leg in an attempt to

  slide it over her hip, attempting to do what he had done instinctively in the old days.

  However, in this instance, his little foot only extended to the top of her hip, as she lay on

  her side, and with his face turning to crimson, he let it drop to the bed. Michelle, extended

  a nail under his chin, tilting his face up to meet hers, and said 'That was so cute baby, I'll

  bet that was a reflex on your part, something you're used to doing in the old days,

  especially after you've gotten it good. I'll take that as a wonderful, albeit somewhat short

  sighted, little effort on your part to show me your gratitude.'

  They lied in silence for a while, Tom wanting to discuss their recent escapades and their

  mutual interest in each other, but afraid to for fear of being hushed once again. Michelle

  couldn't help but wonder at her little guy's sexual prowess. He had delivered the goods at

  least four times in their short time together, and each time as forcefully as the first, although

  he was forty seven years old. Instantly, she became a bit jealous of her mother, wondering

  if this was what her mother had so looked forward to on the weekends, or possibly

  whether his increased efficiencies were the result of the shrinking process. She was also

  harboring jealous thoughts, knowing what Tom, even at his current size , might have had

  to offer at his full height. She couldn't help but imagine how she would have handled him in

  his prior state, assuming that all of him had shrunk proportionately, but felt herself getting

  wet at the prospects. He shifted nervously, while held comfortably in Michelle's arms,

  causing her to remark, 'Am I holding you too tight baby?' Tom just fidgeted a bit, and

  started to talk, but stopped as he thought better of it. Michelle looked down at him and

  said, 'Honey, I know you've wanted to talk about something for a while now, and I know

  that I've hushed you on those occasions. I sure hope that I haven't intimidated you. I think

  I know what you want to talk about, but I'm not going to know for sure if you continue

  being so shy. Please know that I've got a few things to discuss with you also.' But I want

  you to have the open forum now, so if you've got something you'd like to tell me, please

  do, otherwise it's my floor, and you'll be my audience.'

  Tom looked at Michelle, and said 'Honey, I started dating your mother over four years

  ago, and have watched you grow from a shy, and awkward little girl, into an incredibly

  vibrant, and beautiful young woman. I am, and always have been so proud of you. You

  are, in all ways, my little angel. I don't care if you tower over me now, that doesn't matter,

  as even in my diminished state, I would give my life for you, and I think you know it. I

  made a mistake earlier when I ......well, you know what I did. I won't make excuses for

  my behaviour, but I do want you to know that I wasn't completely under control when I

  did what I did. My ex started pumping me with some pills a few days ago, and I've been a

  bit dazed ever since. In my proper frame of mind, I would never have done what I did. I

  want you to know that your response was absolutely normal, and that you did nothing

  wrong. What I did was wrong. I love you so much and hope that you will forgive me

  some day.'

  Michelle teared up, realizing that the effects of the drugs Tom had taken were obviously

  wearing off, and that the old Tom, although a bit smaller, was back. For a minute, she felt

  like a little girl again, and loved it when he went out of his way to assure her that none of

  what had happened was her fault. She also felt a bit guilty about her feelings of superiority,

  although deep down, she had enjoyed the feeling of being in charge. She decided to

  concentrate on the current situation however, and would sift through those other thoughts

  at a later date. She looked at Tom, now more for guidance than anything else and said, 'I

  too feel bad Tom. When you were so sedated, I took such advantage of you, sexually

  and otherwise. When I took control of you last night, I did so because you were hurting

  and needed someone to take care of you. I don't know if you remember, you tried to

  resist my efforts, but I wouldn't let you. I simply overpowered you. I love you far too

  much to see you suffer so, and I won't apologize for that. But this morning, after you

  seduced me, I took advantage of you. You were under the effects of those drugs, and

  they left you powerless, both physically and emotionally, to protect yourself. For whatever

  reason, it made me feel powerful to take advantage of you. You probably weren't doing

  anything totally against your constitution, but I did make you do things you would have

  protested more vehemently had you not been so medicated. I love you Tom, always have

  and always will, and will not accept your apology as you too, did nothing wrong, and have

  nothing to apologize for.' They held each other tight and cried together for a few minutes

  realizing that they had indeed made their mistakes, but they had been thrown into an

  impossible situation, and simply did what they had to do to get through. They were two

  people who loved each other, and did what they had to do to get each other through it.

  Michelle looked down at her little lover, stroked his face gently and said, 'You know, it's

  kind of late in the morning, and I did promise Jill that I'd bring you by today. I'd really like

  to make that appointment. In addition to the complete physical you need, she's going to

  work with us on a personal level, as she's had previous experience with this shrinking

  stuff, and is well advised on both the medical part obviously, as well as the legalities

  surrounding this. In other words, we can kill two birds with one stone, we can be assured

  that you are OK physically, and she can brief us on the legalities.'

  'I'm glad we talked Tom, you have always been so important to me. As I mentioned,

  throughout all of this, I will be here to assist and protect you in any way I can. My

  concern however is that I have developed such strong maternal feelings toward you,

  wanting to pick you up, to hold and cuddle you, at every opportune moment, to pull you

  close and mother you. I have thought about how we might relate over the next few weeks,

  months, even years while you are in this condition, my responsible feelings kicking in, I

  wanting to to be involved in all of your decision making, both personal and otherwise.

  While you were under the influence of those drugs, my thought process made sense, but

  now that you have regained your mental faculties, I realize deep down that you probably

  don't need me as much as you would have in your drug induced state. Somehow that

  makes me sad.' Tom couldn't stand the look of hurt on her face and said, 'Maybe we

  could just compromise. Thankfully, we both have realized how much we love each other,

  that was there all the time. I am also thankful that we've realized that our love is not of the

  romantic variety but that we care for and love each other deeply regardless. I needed

  your love when I was at normal size, as I cared deeply for you, always have, and always

  will, no matter what. I need you baby, not just because I'm a helpless little midget,'

  causing Michelle to giggle, he always knew how to break the ice, 'I need you for who you

  are, you'll always be my little girl, well actually my big little girl.' Michelle began to cry and

  pulled little Tom close, he initially blocking, but realizing she needed comforting, allowed

  himself to be drawn in, once again his little penis wrapped in luxurious silk, again with the

  predictable result, which did not go unnoticed by Michelle, as she made a mental note to

  discuss Tom's virility with Dr. Jacobs, again out of her maternal mode.

  They had each proclaimed their feelings for one another, and had cleared the air, Tommy

  pretty much regaining most of his cognitive faculties, although still a bit groggy, and

  Michelle, now feeling so positive, and because of her little lover's words, absolutely

  guiltless about the way she had taken care of him over the last twenty four hours. She

  loved him so dearly, once again he had helped her and encouraged her. She knew that, in

  spite of his littleness, and in spite of reality, that they could essentially resume their

  relationship. She knew that it wouldn't be easy, as changes would have to be made. She

  looked at Tommy and said 'Tom, I love you and would never do anything to hurt you. I

  want you to know that there is nothing that I would not do for you. I do have a problem

  however, and I hope you'll help me out with it. I have an incredible maternal urge to hold

  and protect you, to take care of you and all of your needs, I just can't help it. When I say

  all of your needs, I truly mean ALL of your needs. I too am glad that we both realize that

  we can't be linked romantically. It allows us to resume our wonderful relationship.

  However, the rules have changed necessarily. You are so small and helpless, yet

  absolutely adorable. While neither of us have the desire to be romantically involved, you

  know how much I care for you. I can't tell you how comforting it was to me to take care

  of your little problem last night, and to be there for you since. When you came into my

  mouth earlier, I thought I was sipping wine made in heaven, your little hips bucking and

  squirming, your little arms and legs holding on for dear life. Mom never did that for you,

  and to be honest, I can't understand why not, except that you were possibly a bit on the

  large side. Man, in that area, you're still a big boy. It's always annoyed me, as I know

  you've expressed your desires to her in that area, and believe me, after what you did for

  me, she'd have had all that coming back at her. I just don't understand her rationale.

  Believe me, the couple of times she was away overnight, I thought about sneaking into

  your bed.'

  'Anyway, it was so wonderful to feel your warm little love juices coming through my

  negligee, yourself seeming to have the ride of your life, you little buckeroo, both last night,

  and a few moments ago. Believe me when I say that I came right along with you. I mean it

  was as almost as good for me as it was for you. I gotta tell you Tom, I am going to try

  and resist some of my maternal instincts. I'm just not sure how successful I will be at it.

  The last thing I want is for you to be mad at me, especially if I get lost in the moment and

  cross the line. I just couldn't stand the thought of your being disappointed in me. When I

  do step over the line, it won't be intentional, it'll just be out of instinct. Please just tell me

  nicely. I couldn't stand the thought that you may be mad at me. There's one thing you

  don't have to worry about however, and I think we both agree on it. Sexual relations in

  the traditional sense is of no interest to me.' With that, her maternal side kicked in again,

  and she said tearfully 'Oh honey, that was not to imply that you are too small to satisfy me

  that way. I hope I didn't hurt your feelings.' Tom threw his arms around her neck and said

  'Baby, from the moment you said it I knew exactly how you meant it. Of course we can't

  do that, it would seem almost unnatural, even though we're not technically related. You

  are my little angel, and always will be. I'm, so glad we talked about all of this, and have

  cleared the air. I don't know what's in store for me, and us, but I'm so relieved. I do love

  you, my little angel.' With that, his penis nestled snuggly into Michelle's breasts, to his

  surprise he once again came into the silky folds of her negligee. While holding him tight,

  she whispered dreamily, 'You little doll, you sure know how to end a conversation. While

  sex in the conventional manner would not be appropriate, I still hope you'll allow me to

  take care of you in this way.'

  Michelle looked down at Tom, gave him a soft kiss, and said 'I love you Tom. Why don't

  you hop into the shower so that we can carry through on my promise to Jill (Dr. Jacobs)

  to keep our appointment. It's really important to me honey.' As Tom pulled away,

  Michelle pulled him close once again, and whispered, 'Thank you Tom. I don't care how

  small you get, I'll be here for you. More importantly, I love the way you treat me. Even as

  small as you are, I feel safe and warm around you. I just want to re-emphasize, so that we

  don't have any misunderstandings.' I know I'm young, but you've got to admit that I've

  been thrown into a difficult situation. You are so cute, small and adorable, and in some

  ways helpless. I want to be there for you when you need help, as you've always been

  there for me. But I'm feeling so maternal toward you, you're so little. I know however,

  that you are more than capable of taking care of most of your needs, and may need little

  assistance, but I so want you to call me when you do need that assistance, as I will not

  hesitate to help you. However, and this is my concern, when I overstep my bounds, when

  I treat you like a child, and I will, as at times I probably will just act out of instinct, I hope

  you will call me on it.' Michelle stroked his cheek, and he responded, 'Honey, I just know

  that you care for me, as we care for each other, and although we'll have our moments, I

  trust you completely, let's get ready for that appointment.'

  With that, Michelle set Tom on the floor, gave his little tush a goose, exclaiming 'you're

  such a cutie,' while he proceeded toward the bathroom, again with the usual difficulties.

  Michelle was wonderful, helping him into the shower and assisting him with the controls,

  while allowing him his privacy as he slid under the hot stream for the first time in seemingly

  weeks, however it had only been just a few days. He stood there, frozen in time, thinking

  that once again he was in relative heaven, considering what he had been through,

  breathing the steam through his nostrils, feeling almost manly again. All of a sudden, he

  thought about Tammy, and wished she were there to bathe him in her sensual way. He

  thought about staring up at her while she showered, the water streaming off her pert, little

  breasts, creating a little waterfall, cascading down over his head to the basin. Meanwhile,

  Michelle allowed her little guy's privacy, and when she heard him turn off the water, she

  exclaimed 'Honey, I threw a couple of towels around the hanger, if you need any help,

  PLEASE call me, if not, I understand.' Tom understood, but he wanted to do this for

  himself. He dried himself off, and walked back into the bedroom. She was there to greet

  him. She had located a little boy's pair of underwear, and a set of boy's blue jeans and a

  plain white tee shirt, which was of course, toddler size , most likely those of her younger

  brother from earlier days. She said 'this is all I could find baby, at least its clean. Let's

  consider them adult clothes, only in miniature form. My younger brother had all kinds of

  clothes that would fit you, but these were the only ones that were not theme oriented. I

  knew your pride would prevent you from wearing those 'theme oriented' things, and I

  hope that these clothes please you.' Gathering the look of apprehension in Michelle's eyes,

  Tom loving her so, he agreed 'Baby, thank you for your consideration, of course, I'll wear

  them, as long as they fit. With a couple of adjustments on Michelle's part they did indeed

  fit, and Tom once again became her little stud, dressed in his bucks, and headin' down the

  highway, so to speak. Michelle, of course, creamed at his little manly ministrations,

  thinking he was so cute, but kept it to herself. He was indeed, her little superman, as she

  thought once again how cute he'd look in one of those little suits.

  With that, Michelle held her hand out to Tom, and said 'Honey, let's get crackin', we need

  to make our appointment. It's about time to get you reaquainted with the real world.' Tom

  involuntarily lifted his little hand so that it was totally engulfed by hers, and was led out the

  door, his faith and trust totally gifted to Michelle, trusting her completely to care and

  protect him against the larger forces out there. He loved the way she looked, although

  knowing his place in life, both in hers and his own, she clothed in a low cut 'V' neck

  mohair sweater that Tom had actually bought her several months before, and skin tight

  blue jeans and accompanying three inch heels. She literally towered over him as he looked

  up to catch her magnificence, her breasts actually casting a shadow over him. He couldn't

  help but notice how the top hem of her sweater barely graced those beautiful little breasts,

  leaving only a little to the imagination (Her breasts were so cute to Tom, even though he

  was a little shit). She walked with Tom to the front passenger door and opened it, placing

  her hands under his armpits to lift him into the seat, while reaching across to pull the

  seatbelt around him, intentionally brushing those sumptuous little breasts against his little

  lips, and securely buckling him in, fastening his buckle, kissing him softly and exclaiming 'I

  feel so much better now that I've secured you.'

  With that, they were off, Michelle firing off 'Born to be Wild' by Steppenwolf, while her

  little charge writhed in the passenger seat. It was amazing to Tommy that he was being

  driven about by Michelle. Hell, that had never happened before, he always did the driving.

  He'd never allowed any woman to drive him around. He was about to protest, but before

  doing so realized that he was not in such a position, and knew that he'd have to stifle a lot

  of his future protests as they simply would not make sense. He reluctantly stared up at the

  little goddess beside him, his queen and protector, those lovely little breasts jiggling with

  every bump in the road, and kept his little mouth shut. They came to a video store, a store

  that he was intimately familiar with. A (formerly) little girl worked behind the counter, a girl

  with exceptional legs, and an exquisite little body. Tom always found a way to engage

  himself in converation with this girl. When Michelle asked him to wait in the car, that she

  was just returning a video, he said, 'Honey, let me come with you, maybe we can find

  something to watch together tonite,' she relented, released him from his binds, and carried

  him into the store. Once inside, held securely to her hip, he said, 'You know, it's a small

  store, and it doesn't look like there are too many dangerous characters around here. I

  know you're just returning a tape, but can I just wander a bit on my own? I know I'm

  small, but I promise to stay out of trouble.'

  Michelle, of course agreed, although a bit apprehensive, and let her little guy to proceed

  on his little expedition, while she returned the tape to the front counter, and began

  searching for a tape to view that evening. She became quite entranced in finding that

  video, allowing her little Tom to peruse freely, knowing that it was a small store, also

  knowing that she had to extend to him her confidence in his ability to fend for himself,

  knowing that it would restore some of his pride and masculinity, and was most amused

  and amazed to find him using his new found littleness to charm the girl he was so

  infatuated with. She was behind the counter, as was he; He told her that he was not able

  to recognize some of the videos that they had placed on the top shelves, and requested

  assistance in any way, shape or form, to be able to view the films they had placed on the

  higher shelves, knowing , of course in his charming little way, what her response would

  be. Michelle could have put a stop to this, but she so loved her Tommy, thought it so

  darling, and allowed him to play his little game, and watched as the precious little lady

  behind the counter placed her hands under his armpits, and offerred to carry Michelle's

  little fella through the store, until he found what he was looking for. And so it went. little

  Tommy taking advantage of this girl, held close to her luscious little breasts, all for fun, and

  he allowing this naive little girl to think that she indeed, was in charge. Michelle observed

  and mused about the situation for a while, but eventually wanted to get back on schedule,

  and approached the young lady, reclaiming possession of her little charge. As they headed

  out the door, Michelle looked at Tom and giggled, 'You are so adorable at times. At

  other times however, you can be such a devious little thing. You're such a little charmer,

  I'm going to have to watch you more closely than I had thought. I am so going to enjoy

  taking care of you over the next few weeks.' Once again, while holding the little guy to her

  hip, she felt a wonderful little protrusion eminating from his groin into her side, causing her

  maternal mode to kick in once again, as she thought about how she might relieve his

  tension. Sounds like some pretty tough times for old Tom.

                           (edit this message) Subject: My life 20

 Message:

  Heeeeere's Jeannie

  Standing in front of that closet, I began to tremble. I didn't know what to think. It became

  sort of a game for me. I was totally humiliated, but knew I had to play her crazy, maniacal

  game, and it seemed that only she knew the rules, leaving me at a distinct disadvantage.

  Not only was she the only one who knew the rules, I might have stood a chance if I could

  get a handle on them, but those rules changed with every new whim that crossed her

  mind. I was beginning to realize that to deal properly with this situation, I would need to

  learn to think like a nut, which is difficult unless you're actually a lunatic. I became

  nauseous as I contemplated my prospects. I had nowhere to go, would likely be

  subjected to endless humiliation over the next few days, and hoped that Tammy might

  come to my assistance again, but had a nagging thought, remembering how Jeannie had

  tacked a note to Tammy's door as she kidnapped me once again. I tried to think

  rationally, while Jeannie scurried around in the background, searching for little items to

  gussie me up in. I knew that I had to portray her little baby girl over the next few days,

  and nauseatingly knew that I had to do it effectively to prevent further punishment, but I

  couldn't figure out if this was just a case advanced humiliation therapy on Jeannie's part, or

  if she had truly just crossed another line, the line headed toward lunacy. Obviously, she

  had a few screws loose, but how far had she progressed toward la-la-land?

  I came to the conclusion however, that in my current situation, it didn't really matter.

  Whether this be just another evil plot to humiliate me, or a delusion on her part, my

  interests would best be served by sucking it up, taking what she had to dish out, and

  actually, as much as possible, playing the part of her little girl with as much vigor as I could

  muster. She re-entered the room in a whirlwind, seeming to glide across the floor toward

  me, and exclaimed 'look what I found for you sweetie.' In her hands were a tiny little pair

  of panties, oh just about my size, which she held while sliding her well manicured fingers

  over and under the fabric. While running them over my face, she exclaimed, 'just feel how

  soft and silky they are baby. I think it's time we got you dressed and presentable.' She

  placed a special accent on the word presentable, which concerned me a bit, as the

  question 'presentable for what, or for whom, crossed my mind.' A tear escaped my eye,

  catching her attention, and she exclaimed 'I know you're happy baby, I've created all of

  this just for you. When I was a little girl, had my mother provided me with all of this, I

  would have shrieked and run into her arms. I can tell from your tears that you are simply

  overwhelmed by all of this, your little bed, your little doll collection which will provide you

  with hours of playtime, and all of your new clothes. I can't wait to get you prettied up.

  Now let's get that little tush of yours snuggled into these silky little panties.

  Nauseatingly, I lifted my leg and placed it through the elastic surrounding the silky

  opening, when she suddenly grabbed my cock, exclaiming 'What is this? You're my

  precious little girl, and little girls don't wear disgusting little things like this.' If I was ever

  speechless in front of Jeannie before, I was now dumbfounded, and had absolutely no

  idea what to say. She had a somewhat crazed and maniacal look on her face, and I was

  now officially scared. She looked at me and said, while softly stroking me, to my dismay,

  it came to life once again, 'Maybe I'll find a way to remove it, along with these equally

  disgusting little accoutrements, while gently running a nail under my balls.' I was beyond

  scared, and wanted to run and hide, but common sense kicked in, as I realized I had

  nowhere to run, and no one to run to. I knew I had to do or say something fast, and

  allowed myself to become part of her fantasy, perhaps out of instinct, perhaps because of

  my intuition, I smiled as childishly as I could and giggled like a little girl, and said 'Mommy,

  I love you so much, and appreciate what you have done for me. I love my little room, my

  own bed, the canopy is so pretty mommy, and all the pretty dresses you bought for me. I

  can't wait to sit at my vanity, to make myself up, so that I can be the prettiest little girl in

  the world. I only hope that you will help me along the way. I'm sorry about this little thing

  (referring to my penile member), but you know I've never had a little brother, and I guess

  I just was a little jealous of the other little girls who had little brothers to play with. Please

  let me keep this. I promise I won't keep it too long, I just want to play with it for a little

  while.'

  Jeannie looked down at me appraisingly, a hint of suspicion crossing her face, and said

  'Well, I guess that it's my fault that I never provided you with a little brother, and I'm going

  to allow for your little fantasy (I thought how ironic it was that she was allowing me my

  little fantasy). Let's get you looking pretty, OK into your panties. I slid my feet through the

  openings while she pulled them up and snuggly around me, grimacing while grasping my

  penis to place it in a postion that was tolerable for her. I stood in front of her, buck naked

  except for tiny panties, and she said 'Which is your favorite dress darling?' Of course, I

  didn't have a favorite, but knew I had to make a choice, and had to do so enthusiastically,

  as I didn't want her to reconsider her offer to 'remove' my manhood. In an effort to

  appease her, I picked the most feminine dress hanging, a little pink chiffon number,

  exclaiming 'Mommy, please let me wear this one, it's so soft and pretty. I love the little

  pink ruffles around the bottom, and maybe, if it's OK with you, I can wear the matching

  pink leggings and the pat and leather shoes.' She was so pleased, as for the moment, I

  believed I had sold her. She delighted in dressing me, running the silky leggings up over

  my feet, past my ankles, and over my hips, and then running her hands slowly over my

  butt cheeks, down and around my thighs, and back up over my penis and balls. I found

  this rather strange for a woman who had just professed how disgusting she thought those

  areas were, given the fact that I was her little girl.

  She stood to her full height, literally towering over me, and grabbed the hanger holding the

  little pink chiffon dress, removed it deftly from the hanger, and knelt in front of me,

  exclaiming 'Isn't it pretty baby?' I looked up at her, knowing what I had to do, and threw

  my arms around her and said, 'I love it. You're the best Mommy in the whole wide world.'

  She was so pleased, running the dress over my head while allowing my arms to slide

  through the openings, letting the silky material fall delicately around my frame, patting it

  down with her hands to remove any disgusting wrinkles. She looked at me and said 'You

  are so cute baby, but there's something missing. I know, you need your makeup.' And she

  rose once again, towering over me and extending her hand toward me. I, realizing no real

  choice, lifted my hand to allow her to encapture mine, and lead me to my little vanity. She

  placed her hands under my armpits to lift me, using a free hand to smooth the folds of my

  dress under me as she placed me on the chair, and knelt beside me. We looked into the

  mirror, she on her knees, still pretty much towering above me. I was amazed as I tried to

  gauge our mutual perspectives. I was playing the part of her little girl, I believe

  convincingly, possibly academy award winning material, knowing literally that my balls

  might be on the line. She had the look of one who was truly in control, and currently loved

  her station in life. I still didn't know whether this was just another masquerade for her,

  another lesson in humility for me, or if she was truly caught up in her delusions. Maybe, in

  her mind, I had indeed become her little girl. I knew that I had to respect both

  possibilities, and to press forward, to continue playing her game regardless.

  As such, I looked up at her and said, 'Did you do all of this for me Mommy? Oh, I love

  you so much.' And she replied 'Of course baby.' Playing the part of the inexperienced little

  girl, and also because I had no idea how to use or apply any of the makeup or other items

  so neatly laid out for me, I looked at Jeannie and said 'Mommy, how do I do this? I'm so

  little and have never done this before. I love what you've done for me Mommy, I think I'm

  the luckiest little girl in the world.' She spent over an hour showing me, and teaching me,

  how to use the various items laid out on my vanity, and when done I couldn't believe my

  reflection. She had truly transformed me into what I even considered, a pretty little girl.

  She looked at the reflection however, and was not yet satisfied, exclaiming 'We need one

  more thing, little doll, ticking my chin, I, playing my part in fear of losing my balls, giggled

  like a little school girl as she tickled me, wanting to throw up, but holding out for dear life.

  She went over to the doll cabinet, and pulled the wig off of one of the dolls, exclaiming

  'You'll look so pretty in this.' She approached me from behind, my apprehension building,

  and although I had begun shaking at the prospects, she slid it right over my head, while I

  closed my eyes. I just didn't want to look.

  She spent several minutes fussing with me, during which time I kept my eyes closed,

  fearing to see what I might see. After a while she exclaimed triumphantly, 'Just look at

  you. You are so beautiful, my little Thomasina.' That exclamation surprised me so that I

  opened my eyes involuntarily, and was amazed at the reflection staring back at me. I felt I

  was looking into the eyes of one of the prettiest and most delicate little girls I had ever

  seen. She had long, blond curls cascading over her shoulders and down to her tummy,

  dressed ever so delicately with soft pink chiffon dress, matching leggings, and darling little

  shoes. Her lips had been painted a shy, delicate shade of pink, her cheeks a soft crimson,

  with little fingernails to match. Hell, I knew it was me, and upon reflection, I knew I'd have

  to dig deep once again, to avoid her annoyance and resulting prosecution. I threw my

  arms around her neck and said 'I love you so much Mommy. I can't believe how pretty I

  feel, and I have you to thank for it.'

  And so it went, she taking my hand as we went out to the patio to have tea, I sitting in my

  little dress, and her correcting my posture, gently and lovingly, suggesting that polite little

  girls always keep their knees together while sunning in their dress. She showed me the

  proper way to hold a tea cup, my cup of course a much smaller version of the one she

  held, with pinky finger extended, so much more delicate and feminine. I almost wanted to

  puke, but managed to keep a prim and proper demeanor, knowing that I desperately

  wanted to hold on to my manhood. Oh, how I hated playing her game, but it had become

  a matter of survival. I truly did not know how far she would go to exert her will on me,

  and to be honest, I really didn't want to find out. I could shriek with glee with the best of

  little girls, if it meant I could retain my manhood. We finished our tea and she held her

  hands out toward me, saying 'come to me darling, I want to see you up close.' As I came

  within her reach, she twirled her fingers through the golden curls which adorned my face,

  allowing a couple of her nails to silde under my chin, where she tickled me softly and

  exclaimed 'Kootchy, kootchy, koo, I love you,' while softly nuzzling her nose against

  mine, and depositing a delicate kiss to my lips.

  She picked me up and started walking back toward the house, holding me to her hip, my

  penis once again coming alive as it was continually massaged through those silky panties I

  was wearing. Fortunately, before any damage could be done she set me down on the

  kitchen floor, ran her hands down the side of my head, over the curls, and down over my

  chest, resting them on my little hips and drawing me into her, where she held me and said

  'I just love holding my little girl, my little darling. We are going to do all of the things little

  girls and mommies do over the next few days, but I need to make a few phone calls, so

  why don't you run off and play with your dolls while I take care of business.' I looked up

  at her, smiled broadly, jumped up and down excitedly while clapping my hands (I hoped

  that I was not overdoing this) and said 'I have been waiting to do that all day,' and turned

  to run. She caught the back of my dress however, and reeled me back in, I again feeling

  an extended nail tickle my chin, and felt my head lifted so that our eyes met, and she said

  'Two things little love. One, little girls always curtsy when leaving an elder, and Two, I

  think my little girl owes me a big hug and kiss.' With that, I jumped up into her arms and

  kissed her strongly. She released me from her lips ever so slowly, allowing me to slide

  down her body, so sensually, until my feet rested comfortably on the ground. I then tried

  to curtsy the best I could, but to be honest, I had never done one before and really hadn't

  paid attention to those who had. What I did left her laughing so hard that she actually

  slumped to the floor, extending her arms toward me saying 'Come here my little dear, that

  was such a sweet little effort on your part, but you really need to learn to curtsy properly.'

  We must have worked on it for a half hour before I finally got it down, she teaching me

  how to hold the hem of my dress, how to position my little feet, and how to gracefully and

  delicately perform the actual curtsy. When I finally pulled it off she pulled me to her,

  wrapped an arm around my back, and ran her other hand up under my dress to cup my

  butt cheek and pull me in exclaiming 'Mommy just loves to teach her little girl,' and while

  nuzzling my nose with hers said 'Now off you go, I'll be in in a few minutes.' With that she

  spun me around, and as I started off toward my bedroom, she couldn't help but give my

  little tush a goose, causing me to jump and shriek just a bit, of course much to her delight.

  I was off to the bedroom, where I was able to resume my thought process. I did pull out a

  couple of Barbies and a couple of Ken dolls just to look the part if she decided to look in

  on me. To my amusement, looking at all of the dolls she had secured, I noticed that

  without exception, all of the female dolls were substantially larger than the male dolls.

  Again, possibly it was my intuition as I did seem to have a gift in that area, a thought

  struck my mind. Remember, I was afraid of Jeannie, and was trying to stay in her good

  graces. I liad out several of the female dolls, and put the male dolls in compromising

  positions. For instance, I sat the eighteen inch Barbie doll down on a chair, removed the

  pants from a six inch Ken doll, and laid it across Barbie's lap tummy down, raising one of

  her hands to a spanking position, while placing the other over the small of his back to hold

  him down, while pulling the little Ken doll's hands back in a protective position trying to

  cover his ass. I did this with several of these little couples, while pondering my situation. I

  believed that I had pulled off my caper so far, but still wanted to know whether I was

  simply being humiliated or if this were strictly the result of mental deterioration on Jeannie's

  part. I wasn't going to have to wait too much longer to find out. I heard Jeannie yell

  'Everything OK baby?' And I replied, 'Yes Mommy, I'm just having fun with my dolls,' to

  which, in a very unsettling way, she roared in laughter.

  Her laughter made me very uneasy. Enough so that I worked up some courage to try to

  eavesdrop on her conversation. But no sooner had I gotten up and edged toward the

  door, she came whirling around the corner, her gown flying in the breeze. When she

  noticed what I had done with the dolls, she sunk to her knees and motioned me toward

  her, pulling me in and saying 'I'm so proud of you, my little dear, that is the way our little

  men need to be treated. They've had things pretty damn good over the last several, well

  actually million years, and they need to learn that there are alternatives, which we, as

  women, are currently working on. Some have come around, but others, like the little Ken

  doll you've straddled across Barbie's pretty lap, need a bit more encouragement. I have

  one last call to make, which may take a while, but I'll be right back to give you my full

  attention once I've completed it.> With that, she whirled back out of the room and into

  the kitchen, and placed her call. I was still curious, enough to risk being caught

  eavedropping. I figured that I'd sold her on being her naive little girl, and that if she caught

  me outside the room, I could pretend that I was just a bored little girl who decided to

  wander. What surprised me was that I don't believe she suspected that I would listen in

  on one of her conversations.

  Of course, all I heard was her end of the conversation, some of the excerpts which follow.

  'Yeah Marilyn, you've helped me tremendously. I remember my first appointment with

  you, I was so nervous and tentative, but to tell you the truth, as a psychologist you did

  more for me in one session than any of the other therapists I'd been to. And I love how

  you've helped me to do what I've done to Tom...Well, (giggling), I called him Thomasina

  this afternoon.' (Long pause) 'Yeah, I fixed up the spare room the way you did for your

  little guy just after you shrunk him....Hey thanks for loaning me the dresses, dolls, and

  furniture...Yeah, ha ha ha, I think I've got him confused. He doesn't know whether I'm

  into this little escapade to humiliate him, or whether I've just gone off the deep

  end....Yeah, I held his little prick and balls in my hand, and indicated how unsuitable they

  were for a little girl. I gotta hand it to him, after the initial look of shc=ock washed over his

  snotty little face, he thought fast and came up with a pretty good response. Yeah, it's just

  plain fun being mean, scaring the shit out of him, and if you throw in the torture and

  humiliation, it's positively exhilarating. But you should see him though, really playing it up

  just to please me in any case. He squeals with delight just like a little girl, and calls me

  Mommy. This is so much fun. Yeah, I know you've been doing it for years, and I

  appreciate the fact that you want to help me to gain full legal custody of Tom. Are you still

  willing to provide psychological profiles to the judge should it get that

  far?..........Fabulous....Well, I guess we'll see you and your little girl, I mean husband,

  tomorrow when we visit you for our little tea party.....OK, bye Marilyn.'

  I was in shock. Yeah, she was losing it allright. What a dilemma for me. As I heard her

  approach, I dove back into my dolls, and tried to appear composed, although ready to

  shed tears. I was literally frozen in fear, knowing that Jeannie intended to try to in some

  way get permanent control and custody over me. What scared me the most is that, in

  spite of the fact that she was nuts, somehow, in some way, I wasn't too sure that she

  wasn't going to be able to make her case. I don't know why I felt that way, but I did, and

  it scared the hell out of me. She looked down at me and said 'How's my baby.' I looked

  up and said 'I'm fine Mommy,' but shed a tear which caused her once again to kneel in

  front of me and ask 'Baby, are you OK?' And I, not wanting to give anything away,

  decided to maintain my ignorance, and said 'Mommy, it's starting to get dark, and I just

  got a little scared, that's all,' causing her to pull me close and exclaim 'Don't worry,

  Mommy's here to love and protect you.'

                           (edit this message) Subject: My life 21

 Message:

  Hope Tom can stand the attention.

  Off they went, Michelle holding Tom snuggly to her hip, Tom reaching out his little hand

  so that it gracefully cupped a breast, looking up at Michelle with a deviant little smile, and

  exclaiming 'Well, I needed to support myself.' Michelle looked down at him in mock

  suspicion, and said 'Well, I don't know about that, you little charmer. I do have one

  question however.' She flickered a nail just under his arm, which to her delight, made him

  jump and giggle just a bit and caused his little fingers to gently twirl around her nipple

  involuntarily as he tried to steady himself. She traced her nail down his side, over his thigh

  and onto his excited little denim covered member, where she flickered it back and forth,

  teasing her little charge mercilessly, and asked 'This little guy seems always to be ready for

  action. Don't you ever get satisfied baby? I mean, now I understand why Mom always got

  so excited on Friday and Saturday evenings. You must have been murder on her, and you

  know what I mean. Hell, you're such a little demon now, and I still can't get enough of

  you.' With that, she pulled Tom to her busom, raised him and nuzzled her nose against his,

  ending up kissing him gently once again. She giggled and said, 'you know, I'd take care of

  this,'continuing to tickle his little pecker with her fingernail, 'but I thought I'd save it as a

  treat for Dr. Jacobs and her staff.' Tom looked at her a bit questioningly, and she giggled

  once again, 'You know I'm just kidding, my little sweetie.' But Tom wasn't sure that she

  had been joking.

  Once again, she buckled him up, of course running her pert little breasts over his lips as

  she reached for his seatbelt, and they hit the road, bound for the doctor's office,

  Michelle's hair flying in the breeze. At one point she smiled adoringly at little Tom, looking

  down while he looked up to catch her gaze, extended a nail under his chin, and while

  puckering her lips, and without making a sound simply mouthed the words, 'I love you

  baby.' Tom couldn't believe the effect this little scenario had on him, as he almost lost it

  once again. Michelle could see that in his eyes, as he struggled to hold himself together,

  she loving every second of it, as it made her feel so wonderful to have such an effect on

  the little guy. When they pulled into the parking lot, Michelle opened her door and had

  Tom's open in a flash, unbuckling his seatbelt, and reaching to place her hands under his

  arms. Tom wasn't going to have anything to do with being carried into that clinic, at least

  not now after he'd regained the better part of his cognitive faculties. He looked at Michelle

  and said, 'Honey, you've been wonderful to me. I love you, and you're right, there are

  some things that are going to be a bit more difficult to accomplish on my own. Believe me,

  when I run into one of those situations, I won't hesitate to ask for help. But this is a simple

  task, crossing a damn parking lot. Hell, I've been crossing this lot for years, without

  incident, actually carrying my own children in here. I'm not about to be carried in there.

  Hell, I'm 47, and still have my brain, it doesn't take a genius to cross a parking lot,'

  causing her once again to consider investing in a little superman costume, as she musingly

  studied the determined little look on his face.

  Michelle was much concerned as she surveyed the traffic in the lot. Perhaps because it

  was the lunch hour, or perhaps it was simply a busy clinic and traffic was always heavy,

  but she knew that she would under no circumstances, allow Tom to cross the lot without

  her assistance. They had arrived at a stalemate, actually for the first time since they had

  known each other, and Michelle was apprehensive, knowing that neither of them were

  going to bend. She looked down at Tom and said, 'Tom, you're going to hate this, but I

  have such strong maternal feelings kicking in at the moment. I know you're 47 and very

  mature. I know you've kicked the effects of those drugs you'd been fed. It's not your

  mental capacity that I'm concerned with however. What concerns me is that you're only

  23 or 24 inches tall. You're littler than the average toddler. This lot was constructed for

  normal adult pedestrian traffic, not for children. Not only would you be virtually invisible

  to many of the drivers in this lot, I mean people can't even see you over the hoods of their

  cars, your little legs don't carry you anywhere near as fast as they used to.' Tom looked

  up at Michelle, who so desperately wanted him to cave in as she didn't want to have to

  force her will on a man she had so much respect for. But Tommy was proving stubborn

  today, and absolutely refused, causing Michelle to change her attitude from that of

  nervousness and amusement to that of mild annoyance. Tom crossed the line when he

  said, 'Young lady, I will do what I want to do, and I will have no more of your attitude.'

  Michelle's mood went from that of mild annoyance to humorously pissed, although she

  knew she was right, and felt it was totally unsafe for Tommy to cross on his own. He

  looked at her and said, 'I'm going, you can come or stay here as you please.' With that he

  whirled around to walk away. However, before he took his first step, he felt a powerful

  hand grip his left bicep, and was amazed at the force Michelle used to spin him around,

  and using the momentum she'd created she scooped him into her arms up and over her

  hips, all in one motion, firmly securing him to her, so that once again his little legs straddled

  her hip, and said 'Tommy, this is for your own good. I won't force my will on you too

  often, but my you are a stubborn little thing. You're coming with me,' and strode across

  the lot, Tommy kicking his little legs so ineffectively all the way to the door, but not able to

  budge.

  When she set him down in front of the main door and held her hand out to him, he again

  refused, crossing his arms over his chest, and pouting as though he had been forced to do

  the worst thing in the world. She looked down at him and said, 'Tom you're either holding

  my hand, or you're getting carried in there, take your choice. He still refused to offer his

  hand, but when she reached down to grab it herself, she noticed that he didn't fight her this

  time, so they walked hand in hand to Jill's office, little Tommy pouting all the way.

  Jennifer, again dressed in a short little nursing outfit, large luscious breasts protruding was

  there to greet them. She said a friendly hello to Michelle, and then crouched down to

  Tom's level, placing a gentle hand on his shoulder, and asked 'And how are we today

  Tom?' Tom, still a bit upset, replied 'Fine I guess, if you like being manhandled and

  carried against your will across the parking lot,' pouting his little lips so that Jennifer could

  not suppress her giggle. She extended a nail under his chin, and with a sort of pout on her

  face exclaimed 'well, the important thing is that you made it safe and sound,' while looking

  up and winking at Michelle. She stood and held her hand out to Tom, Tom grabbing it

  reluctantly, and spoke directly to Michelle (Which bugged the hell out of Tom), 'I'm taking

  him to an examination room to get him prepped, and to take a sample that the police had

  requested. I think Dr. Jacobs is waiting to speak with you in her office.' Looking down at

  Tom she said 'C'mon sweetie,' and they walked off.

  Michelle peeked her head around the corner of Jill's door while knocking softly, and

  waited patiently as Jill finished a phone call. They greeted each other in a very friendly

  manner, Jill knowing that little Tommy had such a loyal and protective person to care for

  him, and Michelle believing the same about Jill. Jill looked at Michelle and said 'Where's

  Tom?' Michelle replied, 'Jeniffer took him to a room to get him prepped for examination.

  Oh, and she also mentioned something about taking a sample for the police. What did she

  mean by that?' Jill looked at Michelle and said, 'You know, she probably should have

  explained that to you, but likely didn't want to do it in front of Tom, not at least until she

  could get him prepped and a bit more comfortable. The police have requested that we

  take a sperm sample from Tom. I guess they have decided to file criminal charges in this

  case, and needed to obtain a sample of his sperm to corroborate some the the evidence

  they have collected. Because this is a formal case, they actually requested a 'formal' sperm

  sample, and under the law such sample has to be obtained directly by qualified

  professional medical personnel, and certified as such in order to hold up in court.'

  Michelle put two and two together, stood and asked 'So is that what Jennifer is doing

  right now?' Jill touched her shoulder gently and said, don't worry, they'll be very gentle

  with him.' Michelle asked 'What do you mean by they?' 'Well, it generally takes two to

  perform this procedure. In this case it'll be Jennifer , and probably my little receptionist,

  Angel. When hearing of Tom's predicament, she actually volunteered., rather

  enthusiastically I might add. See, one of them has to induce the reaction, and the other has

  to catch it. Angel's new at this, and rather young, so I think Jennifer will have her induce

  him, which will allow her to concentrate on catching his little reaction to Angel's gestures.

  Angel will likely be put in charge of tidying him up, at which point I'll begin a more

  comprehensive examination. You're welcome to observe if you like. Oh, by the way,

  when can I expect to meet your mother, she must be so concerned. Michelle slapped her

  forehead and said, 'You know, I haven't even told her. She is still so upset with him for

  not showing that first night, after he had been shrunk and kidnapped, and then not calling

  for a week. I was so emotionally distraught initially that I didn't even think about it. When

  we got home last night, Mom was asleep, and I felt it better to tell her in the morning, and

  I had truly planned on doing just that , but well, Tom and I got sort of involved, if you

  know what I mean, and Mom was gone to work by the time we finished what we were

  doing.'

  Jill looked at Michelle with a gleam in her eye and said, 'So you've been going beyond the

  call of duty to care for our little guy?' Her face turning to crimson, Michelle replied 'Yeah,

  I've been taking pretty good care of him.' Jill gently grabbed Michelle's wrist and said

  'How's he functioning in that area?' Michelle replied, 'You know Jill, he's amazing. Just

  give him twenty or thirty minutes and he's ready to go again, with as much vigor as

  before.' Jill's eyes glazed over just a bit as she asked 'Just how many times are we talking

  about here dear?' Michelle said, 'well we got off to a late start, you know when I called

  you at three or four in the morning, but Id say at least five times, and in fact has been

  ready to go for the last hour or so.' With that, Jill, momentarily losing her professional

  demeanor, said hurriedly, 'let's go observe the taking of his sperm sample, I'm sure you'd

  like to be there.' Michelle knew that it wasn't just she that wanted to observe. While

  striding down the hall Jill managed to regain some of her composure, touched Michelle's

  arm and said 'You know, it is not unusual for these little guys to experience dramatic

  increases in their sexual appetites. There are two ways to handle it. First there is a

  medication available, but I really don't like prescribing it as it's relatively new, and we're

  still not aware of all of the possible side effects.' Michelle looked at Dr. Jacobs and said,

  'and what's the second method?' As they approached the examination room, Jill looked

  Michelle directly in the eyes, smiled slyly, and said softly, 'That's where you come in. The

  second method is old fashioned tender, loving care. From our conversation, it appears

  that you have already begun to administer those treatments, and I sense that you've

  enjoyed providing them for him.'

  Jennifer had led Tom into the examination room, and asked him to remove his clothing.

  He balked at this, and Jennifer, who was not in the mood to dilly dally about simply

  picked up little Tom and stood him on the examination table directly in front of her, his

  eyes staring into those large beautiful globes, nipples protruding through rather sheer, skin

  tight fabric, pointed directly at him. She had his tee shirt off as he tried to regain his

  composure, and had unbuckled his jeans, pulling down the zipper. When he grabbed at

  his pants, trying to hold them up, she laughed and said, 'Don't be so difficult Tommy. As a

  pediatric nurse, I've been undressing little bodies for over fifteen years.' With that, she

  simply applied just a bit more pressure, easily winning their little tug of war. Tommy stood

  there in his little pair of underwear and socks, and she wrapped an arm around his back

  under his shoulders, and pulled him into her, lifting him slightly so that his chin lay in the

  valley between her breasts, his breasts and tummy pulled into the fabric just beneath her

  breasts. He was mesmerized once again, and did not even feel his underwear or socks

  being removed. She placed a hand under one of his butt cheeks and lifted him so that their

  lips met for a gentle little kiss. and deposited him back on the table, buck naked to the

  world. She reached down, and twirled his rock hard little member between her fingers

  and exclaimed 'My, oh my, what a big little boy we are. You're going to make this very

  easy for us.'

  Just then, an increidibly attractive, sexy young lady (Tom guessed about twenty two years

  old) whirled through the door, causing Tom to shriek in embarrassment, his face turning a

  deep red, while he tried desperately to cover his privates. She looked at Tom, smiling

  seductively, and said 'I'm so sorry if I embarrassed you little one. I'll leave. I just needed

  to inform Jennifer that she has a call on hold.' Jennifer looked at this incredible girl and

  said, 'Well I better take the call. Would you mind staying with Mr. Smith until I get back?'

  Tom looked at Jennifer and said, 'Please just take me with you. I don't really know this

  girl, and I'm a little nervous being left alone with her.' Jennifer looked down at Tom and

  said, 'Tom, she's our new receptionist and secretary, and will be assisting me with the little

  procedure we have planned, as the other nurses are off today.' She's very gentle, and I

  wouldn't leave you with her unless I knew you were absolutely safe. Tom, this is Angel.'

  She looked at Angel and said, 'look after him until I get back.' Angel, perhaps a bit too

  eagerly, and with an extremely seductive smile, speaking softly, almost whispering 'With

  pleasure Jennifer, don't you worry about a thing.'

  Tom was nervous as she slid across the floor, smoothly and melodically toward him, as he

  remained standing, still trying to hide his privates. Tom couldn't take his eyes off of her.

  She wore a short little black miniskirt, and long leather boots, equipped with four inch

  heels. Those legs started at her ankles, and seemed to go on for ever, blending into a

  smooth, incredibly shapely butt, which extended to fabulous young hips, which curved into

  a delicate, yet taut, tummy, on up to breasts which literally gleamed through the soft,

  sheer, fabric of the silky blouse she was wearing. Tom noticed her angelic face, and

  surmised that she probably had acquired her name because of it. Tom was a sucker for a

  woman dressed in silk, and when he saw those breasts, he flinched involuntarily toward

  them, temporarily moving his hands away from his privates, but immediately catching

  himself and covering them once again. Tom's little flinch did not go unnoticed by Angel

  however, as she approached, stroking his cheek gently, and saying 'Don't be shy or

  embarrassed little one. I won't hurt you. By the way, I know you liked what you saw. This

  little guy gave it away,' placing her gentle little fingers under the ones Tom was holding to

  his privates. She continued, 'You know, you're going to have to learn to trust me as I will

  be assisting in obtaining that sperm sample from you.' All of a sudden, Tom got nervous.

  While being undressed by Jennifer, and introduced to Angel, because of his nervousness,

  he had heard some of their comments, but because he was so intent on maintaining his

  dignity, he was really not listening to the content. He was getting concerned however, with

  the terms 'little procedure' and 'taking a sample.' When Angel mentioned the taking of a

  'sperm sample,' these thoughts came together at once, trmendously increasing his level of

  anxiety, although he knew he still didn't fully understand.

  He looked up at Angel, the sudden realization and initial shock shaking his mind loose,

  and asked, 'What's this procedure, this sperm sample shit I've been hearing?' Angal had a

  genuine look of surprise on her face, as she replied 'You mean they didn't explain that to

  you?' Tom shot back 'Explain what sweetheart?' She looked at Tom and said, 'We need

  to take a certified sperm sample from you, Jennifer and I. Apparently, the police have

  requested it.' Tom snapped back, 'Just what the hell is a CERTIFIED sperm sample, and

  what is your procedure for taking it.' Angel explained the meaning of 'certified', and went

  on to explain the procedure. Tom was visibly upset and began to cry, actually madder

  than hell. Angel mistook his tears as those of frustration and helplessness, and reached to

  pull him in whispering 'We are going to be so gentle with you sweetheart, you have

  nothing to worry about,' holding him so that his rock hard member was engulfed once

  again in smooth, shiny silk.

  Tom pulled himself away and jumped to the floor, landing amazingly smooth, as it was

  quite a drop for him, and made a beeline for the door, exclaiming 'This is humiliating, you

  are not putting me through this shit.' But for the second time that day, his little arm was

  caught in a viselike grip, as he was spun around to greet a kneeling Angel. She said, 'I was

  entrusted to watch and care for you until Jennifer returned, and that's just what I intend to

  do. You are not going anywhere young man, now come here.' With that she lifted Tom

  under his armpits, forced his kicking little legs arouind her waist, and sat down on the

  chair, holding him so that his little butt rested on sofy, shiny leather, his legs wrapped

  around her silky waist, his little pecker still buried in the fabric, hard as ever, while she

  forced his arms around her neck, wrapping one of her arms around the middle of his

  back, and placing her free hand on the back of his head to hold his face to her silky

  busom. He continued to fight her, but she had a lock on him and wasn't about to release it

  until Jennifer arrived. He fought valiantly, but after a while, realizing that it was useless, fell

  limply into her arms and began to sob, this time in genuine helplessness and frustration. He

  was lying there, totally helpless, feeling defeated, when Jennifer returned accompanied by

  Jill and Michelle. When Angel released him, he ran directly to Michelle, throwing his little

  arms around her knees, and sobbed, 'Did you hear what they're planning on doing to me?'

  Michelle knelt before me, and stroked my cheek, and said gently, 'It's for the better

  honey. Jill explained that the police have requested it. Possibly they've gathered evidence

  from the witch's house and want to match it up. Did they explain the certification process

  to you?' Tom looked up and over Michelle's protruding breasts, tears streaming down his

  face, and said defeatedly, 'I hate being so little, can you please take the sperm sample

  Michelle, please?' When the little guy finished speaking, there wasn't a dry eye in the

  room.

  Michelle looked at Jill, who knelt beside Michelle, placed a couple of her fingers under his

  chin, and said, 'I'd love to be able to allow her into this process Tom, but if I let a

  non-employee assist, I couldn't certify the procedure, and it would be worthless in court.

  Tom looked back at Jill and said through teary eyes, 'Are you sure?' And she replied,

  'Tom I think you know how much I love you, we all do, even Angel, she's only trying to

  help. When she heard of your situation, she volunteered to help. She's such a sweet,

  loving young woman, I truly don't believe I could have selected anyone gentler and more

  compassionate.' She motioned Angel over, and once again she knelt in front of him. Jill

  continued, 'I could call in one of my other nurses, I'm sure we wouldn't have a problem

  finding a volunteer. But I'd rather just have you trust me. Believe me, if I didn't think you

  were in absolutely safe hands with Jennifer and Angel, I would postpone the procedure. I

  just don't see any reason to do that however. What would you like for me to do.'

  Tom looked up and around. By this time, Jennifer had knelt so that he was literally

  surrounded by four towering beauties who were all crying with him. Jill could be incredibly

  persuasive when she wanted to be. He remembered how he trusted her completely with

  his children, never doubting her word, and decided to extend the same courtesy to

  himself. He walked toward Angel, who was now exhibiting a genuine look of hurt, her

  lower lip trembling and Tom said, 'I know you're young, you are just so beautiful. I'm

  sorry if I hurt your feelings. It's just that after I was shrunk, and after the way I was

  treated, it's difficult to trust someone you've never met. At your age, you've probably

  never been hurt too bad, so you may not understand. I hope that you never get hurt, but if

  you do you'll understand.' Michelle marvelled, as did Jill and Jennifer, at the way their little

  Tommy spoke to this sweet little thing, looking directly into her eyes, and restoring her

  confidence. When he referred to her absolute beauty, he did it so genuinely that everyone

  noticed her lip stop its quivering and actually feign a tiny little smile. When he walked up to

  her, threw his little arms around her neck, gave her a full body hug, and said 'Angel, of

  course I trust you. Jill's word is as good as gold to me. In addition to being one of the

  most beautiful young women I've ever met, I can just feel the warmth and humanity

  pouring through you. I'd love for you to assist in this procedure. I know I'll be safe with

  you. Will you please carry me back to the table?'

  Angel cried once again, only this time they were tears of joy. She looked at Tom and said,

  'You sweet little thing. Now I know why all of the women love you so. So I'm absolutely

  beautiful. Well, my little stud, you have got to be the most adorable little man I've ever

  met, so wonderful and reassuring. I'm going to do everything I can to make this a most

  pleasant and enjoyable experience for you.' With that, she once again took him gently into

  her folds, carrying him to the table and laying him down, instinctively leaving him lying so

  that his little legs were dangling over the edge from the knees down. She leaned in, her

  body pressed between his spread legs, rubbing soft silky nipples up and down his shaft,

  while running her fingertips from the bottom of his little soles, all the way up his legs, along

  his sides, tickling him just a bit and causing him to stir just a tad. While continuing to rub

  her nipples up, down and around his shaft, Tom now beginning to buck furiously, Michelle

  and Jill standing at opposite sides of the little table, each holding one of his trembling little

  hands, Angel extended a nail under his chin, lifting his head slightly, and softly engulfed his

  trembling little lips within hers. In the background he heard Jill say, 'Jennifer, you better get

  ready with that container. Tom's especially sensitive right now, and it looks like he's not

  going to hold out to much longer.' Jennifer moved quickly, softly grabbing Tommy's rock

  hard cock, her hand lubricated with a warm gel, designed so as not to compromise the

  results of this procedure. While stroking his little cock gently but firmly, Angel continued

  nibbling and caressing Tommy's now tender little lips, he bucking and squirming his way

  into oblivion, blasting off one again as Jennifer caught every last drop.

  Tommy fell limply back onto the table, Angel placing an arm around his lower back, and

  another to support his head and held him tight for a few minutes while he tried to catch his

  breath. She kissed him softly and sensually, while her tears rained over his little face,

  stopping once in a while to gently lick him clean. There wasn't a dry eye in the room a few

  moments ago. Now, it was likely that there also wasn't a dry pair of panties in the room.

                           (edit this message) Subject: My life 22

 Message:

  Jeannie again

  Apparently, while in the kitchen, talking to this Marilyn on the telephone, she had decided

  to kill two birds with one stone, by getting dinner going at the same time. As starved as I

  was, I gotta admit that, in spite of the circumstances surrounding me, the aroma was

  almost hypnotic. There's just something about the smell of beef, in all its splendor,

  especially when you haven't eaten for a while. Humans are truly animals after all, and our

  carnivorous instincts kick in when we've been denied. I thought it so ironic as I stood

  there, dressed and gussied up like I were the prettiest girl in the world, I playing along so

  well, basically in an attempt to save, or at least hang onto, my ass, wanted to devour

  whatever meat she had going, like a crazed animal. For a moment I felt like a man again,

  but common sense took over, and I necessarily resumed the role of a proper little girl.

  Jeannie, kneeling, looked down upon my pretty little frame, running her hands down from

  my shoulders, to my little butt cheeks and pulled me in, and said 'I got a nice little dinner

  cooking on the stove.' I, wanting to maintain my part of the game, replied enthusiastically

  'I know Mommy, I can smell it from here,' while throwing my arms around her neck, she

  cupping both of my little butt cheeks under the little dress I wore, pulling me close so that

  we embraced in a full body hug. I looked up at her and shrieked 'You are the bestest

  Mommy in the whole, wide world. Nobody takes care of her little girl the way you do.'

  This liitle comment pleased her to no end, as she pulled away enough to slip a nail under

  my chin and say, 'Like I said little one, I got dinner going on the stove, but I think my little

  girl needs a bath. I'm going to draw some warm soapy water in the sink, and would like

  you to remove your clothes and to meet me in the kitchen. Make sure you deposit your

  clothes in the hamper before coming to me. Remember, little girls are neat and tidy. I'll get

  started and will expect that cute little tush of yours in a few minutes.' With that she got up,

  and walked out into the kitchen.

  Hell, I didn't have a choice. I knew that running or hiding would do no good. She'd find

  me hiding, and when recalling the other time I ran, I succeeded only because she had

  actually planned that escape, knowing that provided the incentive, I would go for it. She

  had even planned for Tammy to pretend to save me, only to have her dash my spirits.

  Fortunately, Tammy was far too compassionate, and cognizant of her aunt's mental

  deficiencies for that, whisking me away to safety, comfort, and truth be told, paradise for

  a couple of days. I so longed to see her again, knowing now for sure that the note Jeannie

  had tacked to Tammy's door when again kidnapping me must have been a ploy,

  apparently successful, to convince Tammy that either I had just left on my own, or that

  someone other than her (Jeannie) was responsible for my disappearance. Knowing

  Tammy the way I did, even though we'd only been together a short time, she'd have been

  on Jeannie's doorstep by now, had she suspected her.

  For the time being, I knew I had to continue to play the game. At least I was beginning to

  become aware of the rules. From eavesdropping on her conversation with Marilyn, I

  realized that, even in her somewhat crazed psychological state, she really didn't perceive

  me as her little girl, but rather was using this little escapade to further humiliate and torture

  me. The fact that I was cooperating and playing the part thrilled her to no end. I so

  wanted to tell her that I was wise to her mean little game, but thought better of it, for more

  than one reason. First off, playing the role was humiliating, but so far it had kept her from

  inflicting her meanness and cruel tortures on me. I'll tell you, that tickling contest was pure

  hell. Like I said, I'd much rather take a beating than to lie there, contorting my body every

  which way, while, for that forty or so minutes, she mercilessly controlled every aspect of

  my life. Literally, during that time, only the miserable present counted. Past achievements

  and future possibilities were irrevelant. So while playing the part of her squealing little girl,

  and having to wear all that makeup, and frilly little clothes, was humiliating, I didn't want to

  rock the boat, and decided to continue in my role, if for no other reason, just to please

  her.

  I let the straps of my dress fall down over me shoulders, and watched it fall to the floor,

  while Jeannie yelled from the other room, 'Oh, by the way baby, little girls never allow

  their prettly garments to hit the floor.' I scooped up that liitle dress with amazing speed

  and laid it gently on the bed, wondering if her comment was just coincidental, or if

  somehow she had a way of monitoring my station in the room. This was really getting

  spooky, and I realized that, to play it safe, I would have to act like a little girl at all times

  now. If she indeed had set up a monitoring system, I couldn't take any chances. So I sat

  at my vanity, and gently removed the silky leggings I had been wearing, and carried them

  over to the bed where I laid them neatly next to my dress. When I started removing my

  panties, I became scared and wondered whether I should, as she had been so disgusted

  with my little privates. How humiliating it was to have to guess whether I should approach

  her totally in the buff, or with a silky pair of little girl's panties on. She did however,

  indicate that she wanted me in the buff, so I nervously removed them, and to my horror,

  my penis was coming alive again. I scooped up all the clothes and did as I was instructed,

  depositing them into the clothes hamper, leaving me with only that curly, blonde wig on,

  which created another humiliating dilemma for me, that being whether or not to remove it.

  I thought long and hard about it, actually forgetting about the humiliation (I was actually

  getting used to that, which frightened me a bit), concerned more about my ultimate

  survival. The fact that my dick and balls would be hanging out when I went to her would

  probably disgust her. I thought that, given her crazed frame of mind, leaving the wig on

  might divert some of her attention away from my disgusting male adornments (In her

  mind), and I might escape with little or no consequences.

  I left the wig on, in fact smoothed it out, and looking in the mirror, I thought it quite

  humorous, as the golden blond curls cascaded down and around the pepper colored hair

  gracing my chest. I was ready to face Jeannie, as I couldn't see the point in prolonging my

  agony, and I shrieked in my best little girl voice, 'I'm all ready for my bath Mommy, can I

  come out now?' Jeannie yelled back 'I'm all ready for you baby, come to Mommy.'

  Keeping in form, I ran out of the bedroom, my long golden locks streaming behind me

  and into her waiting arms as she knelt to the floor, while I exclaimed 'I just love bathtime

  Mommy.' She held me close and said, 'And Mommy just loves her little girl. Let's get you

  into the sink.' With that she lifted me gently off the ground, ignoring my obvious excitement

  at being held so closely, commenting neither on the wig, nor on my privates, and I was

  beginning to think I had done the right thing. I could see steam rising of the soapy solution

  she had prepared, and tensed up in her arms, remembering the scalding water she had

  thrown over me when sitting in the bathroom sink, marinating in my own urine, only a

  couple of days before. Apparently she remembered it too, as she sensed my tension, and

  said 'As long as you act like a good little girl, you will be taken care of lovingly and gently.

  She gently lowered me into the soapy solution, and much to my relief, it was actually just

  the way I liked it (For a moment it shocked me when I realized that Goldilocks had had

  the same thought in the fairy tale), warm and soothing.

  She began to lather me up, spreading her hands over my shoulders and across my chest,

  tickling me just under my armpits. I initially tensed, but when she quit her tickling I tried to

  recover, again laughing in my best little girl voice 'Ha ha ha, please don't Mommy.' She

  smiled approvingly as she worked her way down to my tummy, again using all of her

  fingernails to gently tickle me, I again doing my best to appease her. As her hands worked

  past my tummy, she placed a free hand under my armpit to lift me, and said, 'I want my

  little girl on her feet, I want to wash your privates.' I became very apprehensive, but took

  the hint. I really didn't have a choice, and with her assistance, which probably kept me

  from slipping, rose to my feet. She guided me so that my back was to her, and she gently

  ran her long beautiful fingers, down my sides while I stretched backward, almost leaning

  into her, over my hips, her long manicured fingernails sliding between my balls and my

  thighs, and pulling me close. I was harder than a rock now, and though still apprehensive,

  I knew that she was totally in control once again. She ran those long, sharp nails around

  my balls while brushing her nipples and breasts around my neck. I was desperately trying

  to control my emotions, to try to hang onto my common sense. In spite of the passion I

  now felt, I didn't trust her at all, and expected the worst. But sometimes, and I noticed

  that this has been especially true since my shrinking, passion wins out, and I erroneously

  began to relax, and let Jeannie take me over, thinking that maybe this would be the time

  that she took care of me. Those long, slender, beautifully manicured fingers eventually slid

  around my cock, where for a bit, she gently massaged and caressed it. She continued in

  her gestures, working it up and down, I beginning to shake, my knees going weak at the

  impending explosion, and her free hand holding me gently to her breast. I was about to

  explode, when I felt a sharp, pinching pain at the tip of my penis, followed by an

  incredible shower of icy cold water, effectively taking the spunk out of me, and causing

  me to slump into the sink in despair, once again the feeling of blue balls surfacing in my

  loins.

  I sat there in utter humiliation, shivering from the icy water that she had dumped on me,

  trying to figure out what had happened, somehow knowing, my common sense still

  present although very distant at the moment, that I had to maintain my act. I began to cry

  real tears, looked up into Jeannie's steaming eyes, she once again forcing me to speak

  first, and said, 'Mommy, why did you do that? It felt so awful. Was I naughty?' Jeannie

  placed a nail under me chin and said, 'Baby, I told you that as long as you behave like a

  good little girl, you'd be taken care of warmly and lovingly by your Mommy. When you

  allowed that disgusting little prick you've been playing with to get out of control, you

  crossed the line and needed to be taught a lesson. Don't worry, little girls make mistakes,

  however, I still believe you'd be better off if we just removed the source of your

  confusion. Then you could be a real, little girl.' I looked up in shock, thinking in a survival

  mode, without regard for my dignity and said 'Please let me keep them for another couple

  of days Mommy; Give me one more chance, I'll be a good little girl.' She tickled my chin

  with her nail once again, and said lovingly 'You are such a spoiled little brat. You always

  get your way, but I love it, and wouldn't have it any other way. Now let's rinse you and

  get you ready for bed.'

  Relieved, I stood up as she poured warm water over me, dried me off, and took me back

  to the bedroom, where she produced another little pair of silk panties and a soft,

  shimmering, silky little sleeper, which barely covered my privates. Taking my hand, she

  led me to the table, lifted me and placed me in a high chair she had set up. I was scared

  for my life, and had lost my dignity, and wasn't about to create a fuss over being treated

  like a child at this point. Besides, I was starving and looking forward to some of the beef

  she had been cooking. She returned from the stove with two plates. One of them had a

  generous serving of roast beef, a large baked potato, and a smaller portion of green

  beans. The other, a much smaller plate, had a single green bean lying across the middle,

  accompanied by a scrap of bread. She placed the little plate in front of me, proceeded to

  the counter and came back with two glasses, a larger one filled with luscious red wine,

  and a little one, filled with warm water. Guess which one was placed before me. After

  sitting down, she raised her glass and exclaimed 'Salud',' and I raised mine to clink them

  together accordingly.

  As starved as I was, and knowing that she had planned this meticulously, I maintained my

  composure, not wanting to give her the satisfaction of knowing that she had humiliated me

  once again. However, she was not going to let it go at that. She leaned toward me and

  said, 'Darling, look me in the eye,' which I did. She proceeded 'I know that you're a

  hungry little thing, but I want to keep your intake to a minimum, as I'm afraid that if you

  gain any weight, it'll make your little outfits not so pretty any more, and we wouldn't want

  that, would we?' As much as I tried to hold it in, I couldn't anymore. I was totally

  humiliated and shamed by a woman who had no right to do this to me. I knew that she

  knew exactly what she was doing to me, and had even admitted to her friend Marilyn that

  she thought it was fun to be mean. I just broke down and started to cry uncontrollably.

  Jeannie, of course, was overjoyed at my reaction, but somehow managed to feign the

  look and actions of a truly concerned mother, and said 'What is it baby? You know, you

  do look very pretty in your little sleeper.' In a way, I was glad that my sorrow was so

  uncontrollable, as if I'd been able to respond immediately, I would have said some rather

  nasty things which probably would have made my night a lot less comfortable. As my

  tears subsided, my composure once again returned, common sense kicked in as my pride

  once again went out the window, and through my sobs, I responded 'You're so nice to me

  Mommy. If it were up to me, I'd eat so much that I'd make a mockery out of the pretty

  dresses you've bought me. Thank you for always putting me first.' To say the least,

  Jeannie was very pleased at her little girl's response.

  After we finished dinner, Jeannie carried me to the couch, handed me a Dr. Suess book

  and said, 'I'll be right back, we''ll read it together, and scurried off to the kitchen to clear

  the table, and wash the dishes. When she came back, she picked me up and set me

  across her lap, picked up the book and began reading. To my dismay, while holding the

  book in one hand, she ran the fingers of her free hand under my sleeper, and over my

  silky panties, causing my little pecker to spring to life once again, stroking it mercilessly. . I

  wanted to cry out, 'Jeannie, you win. You're in total control. Please just kill me, put me

  out of my misery, anything's better than this.' But for some strange reason, the old survival

  instinct kicked in once again, and I kept my mouth shut. She finished the book, squeezed

  the tip of my prick once again, causing me to shriek, and said 'Baby, you better get some

  control over this, otherwise you're going to lose it. I'd tie a ribbon around it like I did

  when you were little Tommy, but now that you're my little girl, I expect you to resist those

  urges, and control it. After all, you are not a helpless little male anymore. You're a female,

  and we are above that.' With that, she look of anger vanished from her face, and she said

  'Looks like it's bedtime for you, lets brush those little pearlies, and get you in bed.

  She set me on the floor, and said 'Go brush your teeth, and get in bed, I'll be right in.' I

  did as I was told, and while lying in bed, Jeannie approached me, knelt at my bedside, I

  expecting the worst, and simply kissed me saying 'goodnite my little Thomasina. Get your

  sleep. We have a big day planned for tomorrow.'

  I awoke to large, brown, adoring eyes, surprisingly having slept through the whole night.

  Jeannie looked down at me and said, 'I have such a surprise for you. We are going to get

  up and do all the things that Mommies and their little girls do, and then to cap it off, I have

  a luncheon scheduled with a friend of mine who has an adorable little girl, just like you. I

  think it will be just wonderful for you to make such an adorable new, little friend. Time's

  awasting, let's get going little dear. We spent the morning with her bathing me once again,

  this time, surprisingly without incident, I think intentionally staying away from my privates,

  dressing me up in the prettiest of clothes, helping me with my makeup and hair, and finally

  tying the little ribbon at the back of my dress. She brought me to the mirror, and once

  again I saw the face of an absolutely beautiful little girl staring back at me. I also, of course

  keeping this thought to myself, saw the face of a lunatic holding that pretty little girl on her

  lap. Before we left, she wrapped a bonnet around my head, tying the little chin straps

  underneath, and placed elbow length, silk gloves over my hands and up my arms. She

  handed me a tiny little white purse, and , after I fumbled it a bit, showed me how to

  properly sling it over my elbow, letting it hang gracefully at my side. We walked out of the

  house, hand in hand, toward the car, where she placed me in the child restraint seat, I of

  course without complaint, knowing that I was indeed safer while in that seat, started the

  engine and roared off. Jeannie looked at me and said 'Honey, you're going to love

  Georgette. He's, oops, I means she's, such a terrific little girl.'

  We pulled up in front of the Jone's house. Jeannie parked the car in the middle of the

  driveway, and got out, walking around the car to the passenger door, and opening it. She

  released me from my binds, picked me up and set me on the ground, extending her hand

  to me. I, of course obliged and offered my hand in return, and we walked up the path to

  Marilyn's house hand in hand. Jeannie rang the doorbell, and moments later the door

  swung open. I looked up, and up, and up at this remarkably tall woman, somewhat

  attractive, actually very attractive, but with a sour scowl on her face. Unfortunately, this

  look took away from her attractiveness. After she and Jeannie had embraced, Jeannie

  looked at me and said, 'Honey, I'd like you to meet my best friend, Marilyn. Marilyn, I'd

  like you to meet my little Thomasina.'

  She must have stood about six foot two, in flats, looking down at me sternly over the tip

  of her nose, Marilyn crouched in front of me, throwing that hard gaze toward me, and

  literally scaring the hell out of me. I was afraid to look her in the eye, and began shifting

  my feet while looking away. She grabbed my chin and raised it so that I had no choice but

  to look her squarely in the eyes, noticing that they had a sort of gray, hard expression, and

  said, 'It's very nice to meet you little Thomasina. One piece of advice though, always look

  your elders in the eye when you are addressed by them.' While making her point, she

  squeezed my chin exceptionally hard to drive it home. She went on, 'You know, it's

  considered quite a polite gesture when little ones curtsy in front of their elders.' Scared out

  of my wits, I offered a sort of hurried curtsy, grasping nervously and desperately at the

  hem of my little skirt. Still crouched beside me, she once again, and very forcefully

  grasped my chin and said, 'It's also considered polite to return my hello to you once

  you've been addressed.' I was literally shaking, as this woman, although very attractive,

  had that hard, weathered look, and wasn't about to take any crap. Through trembling lips

  I muttered 'It's very nice to meet you also Marilyn.' As I finished, I felt a nail pressing into

  my chin so hard that it broke the skin, causing me to jump a bit, and because of the

  combination of the pain, humiliation, and most especially my fear, I began to cry. Marilyn

  looked me right in the eye and said, 'You're a very disrespctful little girl Thomasina,' as I

  frantically tried to sort through my thoughts. She went on 'To you, I'm Ms. Jones.'

  Continuing to press that nail through my skin, she finished 'Never, ever, refer to an elder

  by their first name. That's much too familiar for a little girl. Are we understood?' By this

  time I was sobbing uncontrollably, and said through my tears 'I'm sorry Maril...I mean

  Ms. Jones. It will never happen again.'

  She looked up at Jeannie, winked, and grabbed my hand, leading me through the front

  door. Once inside, Marilyn crouched beside me once again, and summoning up all of my

  courage, I forced myself to look her in the eye and awaited her command. She looked at

  me and said, 'That's so good Thomasina, you're learning fast. Now I want you to meet my

  little girl Georgette.' With that, she yelled out, 'Georgette, baby you can come out now,

  our guests have arrived.' Tom could not have been more amazed as from around the

  corner came another hairy little man, dressed in pink chiffon, little bonnet, silky leggings,

  and tiny little pat and leather shoes, beautiful, shiny, long auburn hair, and professionally

  manicured and made up. He skipped out from behind that door, and when he saw

  Jeannie, his little face brightened as would a little girl's and he ran straight into her arms as

  she kneeled, exclaiming 'Hi Ms. Miller, it's so nice to see you again, I've missed you so.'

  Jeannie looked at him, rather her, while running her hands down her dress and patting her

  little behind and exclaimed, 'You look so pretty Georgette. Now, I'd like you to meet my

  little girl. Georgette, meet Thomasina. Thomasina meet Georgette.'

  I couldn't believe it. A miniature man just like me, dressed as a little girl. From Jeannie's

  conversation with Marilyn the night before, I knew that Georgette had been forced to

  endure this treatment a lot longer than I, in fact, I knew that Marilyn had legal custody of

  him, although that concept still didn't make sense to me, but it did leave me feeling sorry

  for my new little friend. I could tell by the look of resignation on little Georgette's face that

  most of the fire had gone out of him. I couldn't imagine having either one of these bitches

  as my legal guardian, at least for any period of time. It sickened me just a bit, that upon

  introduction to Georgette, she curtsied so delicately. What sickened me more was the fact

  that, out of fear, I almost automatically returned the gesture with a curtsy of my own.

  Georgette's face turned shyly red, her hands clasped behind her back, looking shyly away

  from me, and she exclaimed in a spoiled, yet shy voice, 'I've got the new Christmas

  Barbie, I'll bet you'd like to see it.' I was shocked as Georgette seemed to be fully into her

  role as little girl, possibly having been subjected to this for so long that he just gave up and

  assumed the role as his true personality. The combination of my fear and of my

  compassion for Georgette allowed me to respond, looking up into Jeannie's eyes,

  'Mommy, did you hear that? She's got the new Christmas Barbie. Can I go look at it?'

  Jeannie and Marilyn smiled at each other, Marilyn nodding her consent to Jeannie. Jeannie

  looked down at me and said, 'Sure, go ahead baby. Marilyn and I have a few adult things

  to discuss anyway.' I however, could not have been more disgusted when, after

  Georgette's initial scream of delight, she grabbed my hand, as little girls do, to lead me to

  her bedroom.

·                     

·                                               (edit this message) Subject: A little vignette

·                     

·                     Message:

·                     

·                      Thought I'd throw this out as a sort of interlude in my story. Hope you like it. Let me

·                      know.

·                     

·                      Standing there, on the kitchen counter, thinking 'How in the hell did I get here,' a shadow

·                      fell over me, and a single, beautifully manicured fingernail entered my world. I, looking up,

·                      was unable to comprehend the magnificence of what loomed before me, finding it much

·                      easier to concentrate on that single nail, to try to comprehend this intrusion into what had

·                      become my little world. Sometimes, based on what we've been dealt in life, we need to

·                      simplify. I heard noises in the background, perhaps auditory from the person who owned

·                      that magnificent nail, but I was unable to decipher the content, as I wasn't in a position to

·                      be paying attention to the much larger world around me. All of my concentration was

·                      centered on that magnificent nail. In my simple world, a world consisting only of a few

·                      pieces of tile, my miniature frame, a garment that served as a bathrobe, secured to my

·                      miniscule frame by only a threadlike belt, and now that incredibly sculpted fingernail, I had

·                      to place my concentration on what was before me, unable to use my senses to look

·                      beyond what was directly presented to me.

·                     

·                      The nail was magnificently sculpted, the artist possibly a fan of Michelangelo, and coated

·                      in an exotic shade of maroon lacquer. I jumped as it rhythmically tapped the tile at the

·                      base of my feet, while listening to melodic auditory from above, which intensified a bit as I

·                      automatically began dancing to the tapping of that nail, somehow sensing unimaginable

·                      pleasures. The more I danced, the more the melody intensified from above, and the more

·                      sensual it became. Whoever controlled that magnificent nail, now controlled me even

·                      though there had been no physical contact, nor any threats issued. The nail seemed to

·                      command my physical response, while the melody associated with it controlled my world.

·                      I danced until I could dance no more, and fell to my knees in front of that delicate little

·                      nail, bowing and waiting for its command, wanting to throw myself around it out of my

·                      own petty selfishness, but daring not to be so bold. I waited quite a while, the nail

·                      apparently wanting me to learn the sensual nature of anticipation. What the nail didn't

·                      realize however, or maybe it did, was that, under its spell, I would have waited forever.

·                     

·                      After a while, it flickered just a bit, which sent shock waves through my little frame, once

·                      again tapping the tile before me, causing me to spring to my feet, robe still surprisingly

·                      intact, however producing a rather ominous little protrusion at the groin, which I believe

·                      was the cause of the continued and enthusiastic auditory eminating from above. I could

·                      have looked up, and tried to comprehend the totality of my situation, but I was enamored

·                      by that nail, and the exquisite finger that it was attached to. I had already been exposed to

·                      all of the sensations I could handle, and in spite of my miniscule size, somehow I felt safe,

·                      or possibly I was so small that I knew it didn't matter. As I stood, the nail quit tapping and

·                      layed rather dormant for a minute of two. Then, accompanied by a new strain of

·                      melodious delights, it crept toward me, I standing my ground and awaiting its command. I

·                      saw a second nail, possibly its compatriot, and they marched toward my miniscule little

·                      frame as would soldiers marching off to war. The original nail, the one I was so enamored

·                      with crept to the base of my foot, tickling it slightly, and ever so softly and sensually, I

·                      trying with all my might not to let my knees buckle, ran up my calf and thigh, under my

·                      robe, flickering just a moment at the small little space between my balls and butt crack.

·                      My sensuality weakened me to the point where I could no longer handle the ministrations

·                      which were thrust upon me and I caved in, falling toward the counter at an incredible rate.

·                      Fortunately, a sea of soft sensuous tissue appeared before me, and I fell unceremoniously

·                      into it, instinctively smothering it with passionate kisses, while pushing my groin forward

·                      almost uncontrollably, again to the somewhat soothing sounds from above.

·                     

·                      While furiously trying to relieve myself against this sea of soft tissue, I felt myself being

·                      restrained, again to very soothing sounds overhead, and lifted so that once again I stood

·                      on my own, and watched as that sensual, beautifully manicured fingernail approached me

·                      once again. Man, I knew that it had to be attached to an absolute doll, but it didn't matter

·                      as I was absolutely into the moment, and in fact the nail itself was my world, both

·                      physically and passionately, and in spite of my desire to run to it and attack it sensually, I

·                      decided to resist my urges for once in my life, to see what it had on its mind. When it

·                      flickered my chin, accompanied by cooing sounds from above, my knees gave out once

·                      again. As I sank to my knees, it traced down to the single knot I had tied in my robe, and

·                      with a gentle flicker I was kneeling buck naked, in the raw so to speak, my robe gathered

·                      at my knees and feet, in a position of worship before that glorious nail, while the cooing

·                      sounds from above intensified. It was amazing, I'd have had to use both of my hands to

·                      remove my robe. The goddess, which was that fingernail, did it on her own.

·                     

·                      Once again, kneeling before my enamel coated goddess, I felt her gently stroke my thigh.

·                      I writhed in erotic agony, falling on my back, knowing that I had absolutely no control

·                      over the situation, and hoping that I would not be held in suspense too much longer. That

·                      nail simply ruled my world. Hell, it was my whole world, as it traced mercilessly over my

·                      chest, separating the hair which had sprung forth over the years, up over my shoulders,

·                      down my side, tickling me just a bit, causing an increase in the cooing from above as I

·                      shrieked just a bit, all the way down my legs to my toes. When the nail reached my toes

·                      however, it began a torturously slow ascent up the inside of my calf, and across my knee,

·                      up the inside of my thigh toward the promised land, stopping just short. I lie there in

·                      anticipation, breathing heavily, totally under the control of that nail, it being my goddess,

·                      knowing that for the moment it would either produce my ecstacy or leave me in utter

·                      frustration at its will. After a moment it continued its ascent, tracing so delicately over my

·                      balls, and up the shaft, causing me to release a drop of my pleasure. I watched as the nail

·                      so delicately scarfed up my residue and left the picture momentarily, while I lied

·                      bewildered at the sensual pleasures I was now feeling. The cooing from above increased

·                      dramatically a few moments later however, and the nail returned to caress in and around

·                      my balls, mercilessly, and seemingly forever. All of a sudden I felt hot breath, cooing in

·                      pleasure, all around me. My world went dark as long blond strands of hair cascaded

·                      around my face and frame, sending me to the promised land.

·                     

·                     

·                     

·                     

·                    Subject: The female perspective

·                     

·                     Message:

·                     

·                      I awoke, gazing out my window, totally content, the pre dawn sun just beginning to show

·                      in all of its glory over the horizon, I thinking how gloriously it commanded its kingdom,

·                      and all who dwelled within it, we assuming it will rise daily to care care of us, to shed

·                      warmth upon us and to provide us with life sustaining nutrition and comfort, and then to

·                      sink slowly in the night, allowing us to fall upon our beds, to rest and await its arrival the

·                      next day. Basking in its early morning rays, I stretched my body to its full six feet, raising

·                      my arms above my head and surprisingly, uttering a soft, sensual moan which came from

·                      deep within, but which most likely resulted from the pleasures I had experienced the

·                      previous night, as I ran my hands down the side of my head, my fingers twirling through

·                      my long, golden hair, down over my shoulders, and to my breasts, clad in the soft, shiny

·                      silk negligee that had driven him into such an erotic stupor last night, resting and massaging

·                      them momentarily, my nipples becoming tenderly aroused, and on to my nether regions, I

·                      wanting to bring myself to climax, but not doing so in the hopes that he would roll over

·                      and do it for me.

·                     

·                      I remember him walking into the room last night and, upon seeing me in silk, he became

·                      mesmerized, almost incoherent...Although he towered over me at six foot, six inches tall,

·                      and was incredibly well built, I knew I had him in the palm of my hand, giving me an

·                      incredible feeling of power, a power I now equated to the glorious disk rising over the

·                      horizon outside my bedroom window. A power which is all consuming, as I looked up

·                      into his eyes, his eyes glazed over from the almost hypnotic, trance like condition he was

·                      in. I walked toward him, he seemingly not able to move or verbalize any of his thoughts,

·                      causing the feelings of power within me to increase dramatically, to an almost toxic level. I

·                      had been seeing him for over a week, and had developed incredibly deep feelings for him

·                      during that time, and decided that in spite of my powerful position, in spite of the fact that

·                      he would probably have barked for me if I had so requested, and in spite of the fact that I

·                      now wanted to take complete control of him, I decided that I would have mercy on him,

·                      that I would try to allow him to be a man. Knowing that I could rob him of this at anytime

·                      I chose was positively exhilarating however, better than any rush I'd ever had in my life.

·                     

·                      I approached him and placed my hands in his and said, 'It's OK baby, I'll take care of

·                      you.' But upon feeling my skin on his, his knees buckled just a bit, he needing all of his

·                      reserves to remain standing, his little buckle again fueling my desire, kicking my

·                      endorphines to a new high, taking me to the point where I threw niceness and caution to

·                      the wind, leading me to do something which would guarantee my dominance over him,

·                      which would make me the center of his universe, at least for now. I released his left hand

·                      with my right, and standing on my toes threw my other hand around his strong, muscular

·                      shoulder pulling myself in, while grabbing his tender, long organ and pulling it into the folds

·                      of my negligee, stretching to place the softest of kisses on his bottom lip, he buckling

·                      uncontrollably this time, an incoherent moan escaping his lips, reaching his hands to my

·                      shoulders, trying unsuccessfully to keep from falling to his knees. As he slid to his knees,

·                      muttering incoherently, his massive hands fell over my shoulders, resting on my breasts, his

·                      face buried just beneath them, he on his knees, worshipping his sun goddess, and I feeling

·                      a power I had never felt before. In a figuarative sense, for the time being, I had become

·                      the center of his universe, or rather, I had actually become his universe, his world. I

·                      grabbed his hands and held them to my breasts, running them down the soft silky expanse

·                      past my tummy and back around my butt, while wrapping my breasts around the top of

·                      his head and pushing my womanhood into his chest, I in total and complete control. I

·                      thought it amazing that physically he could have overpowered me at any time, but refused

·                      to do so for fear of upsetting me, his goddess, his world, and just waited in utter

·                      helplessness for my command, my order to proceed.

·                     

·                      I placed my hand on top of his head and applied just enough pressure to let him know that

·                      he was to sink to the floor, he doing so in a way which resembled a peasant bowing

·                      before his queen, he still on his knees, his elbows placed on the floor before me and his

·                      head bowed, and properly avoiding eye contact. When I knelt before him, and placed a

·                      single, manicured nail under his chin and lifted his face to meet mine, he still looked down,

·                      causing me to order 'Look me in the eyes darling.' Trembling, he raised his eyes to meet

·                      mine and I mouthed the simple commands 'Roll over,' and 'On your back, ' both of which

·                      he did without a moment's hesitation, I mounting him immediately, straddling his legs with

·                      mine , and teasing him mercilessly, hovering above him so the the soft, shiny silk of my

·                      negligee, his biggest weakness, a power over which he seemed to have no control,

·                      brushed his tender, engorged member relentlessly, swirling and massaging around it,

·                      driving him into an almost uncontrollable rage. I relished my power over him, as he still

·                      was too respectful to exert his physical superiority over me, knowing simply that it would

·                      upset me. So he just laid there in agony, existing on the simple hope that I would take pity

·                      on him and relieve his discomfort. I moved up so that my moist womanhood hovered just

·                      above his throbbing member, and lowered myself to capture his shaft, but only

·                      momentarily, as I pulled myself free and exclaimed, 'Why don't we wait until the morning

·                      baby?' He, gasping for air, knowing he had been defeated, began to whimper, tears

·                      flowing down his cheeks, causing me to feel sympathetic, and causing me to realize that, at

·                      least for the moment, he worshipped me, and that I had a responsibility to my subjects.

·                      But truly, my desire for power had been satisfied, and probably more for selfish reasons

·                      than any other, I once again descended upon that magnificent cock, we both coming to a

·                      wonderful and glorious climax, after which, for a moment, I forgot who was in charge, and

·                      who was in tow.

·                     

·                      The sun was truly glorious, so magnificent in its power to rule its world, and as it rose, the

·                      rays became stronger, I basking in the increasing warmth it yielded, it welcoming its

·                      subjects to a brand new day. I tired of waiting for my lover to read my thoughts and

·                      turned to face him, but he was gone, and I was annoyed, as it seemed that just when you

·                      feel yourself going for someone, developing deeper thoughts for them, they seem to get

·                      cold feet and vanish. I felt his side of the bed and it was cold, he'd been gone for a little

·                      while, and I was annoyed. I got up out of bed and noticed that his clothes were still

·                      strewn over the chair, and realizing that he had probably gotten up to take care of some of

·                      his necessary functions, I slapped my forehead and criticized myself for having premature

·                      negative thoughts. I truly cared for him, and my taking control the night before was really

·                      more a bit of role playing than anything else, he enjoyed letting me take charge once in a

·                      while, it adding immensely to the quality of our sex lives. But as I rummaged through the

·                      house, I found no sign of my lover, and began to become concerned. As I walked into the

·                      kitchen, I noticed that one of the cabinet doors was standing open, and approaching the

·                      counter, I noticed that a small medicine bottle had seemingly fallen off the top shelf, where

·                      I kept all medication, and broken on the tile surface, spilling out all of the contents. Next

·                      to the bottle stood a tiny little man, a miniature fugurine of the man I had slept with the

·                      night before, dressed in the cutest little toga, or rather possibly a makeshift robe, with a

·                      tiny little threadlike belt. As my shadow fell over him, everything came together and I

·                      realized what had happened. He must have gotten up in the middle of the night, possibly

·                      with a bit of a sore throat, and gone to the kitchen for some cough medicine. The bottle he

·                      had chosen was indeed labeled cough medicine, but actually contained a sample of some

·                      shrinking serum we'd been working on down at the lab. As I place all medicine on the top

·                      shelf, even though he stood six six, he probably hopped up onto the shelf to grab it.

·                     

·                      I saw that darling little toga, and so wanted to remove it, to touch and examine him, on

·                      one hand feeling absolutely horrible about the way his little world had changed, but on the

·                      other, feeling an incredible surge of power, knowing that I now indeed was his universe.

·                      As I extended my nail toward him, I talked to him, trying to calm him, cooing lightly as he

·                      tried to grasp what had happened to him. He stared at my fingernail as though nothing else

·                      existed. At times I felt that he wanted to look up, to see who or what that nail was

·                      attached to, but either he was too shy, or possibly too intimidated to do so, and rather

·                      concentrated exclusively on my fingernail, as it seemed to comprise his whole world for

·                      the moment, possibly anything larger than it would be too difficult for his little mind to

·                      comprehend. I continued to utter words of consolation, wanted to stroke and pet him, but

·                      fearing that I might scare him.

·                     

·                      I had painted my nails the day before in a shiny maroon lacquer, and noticed that when I

·                      moved my nail toward him and away from him, he moved in opposite directions, causing

·                      me to realize that he was both entranced by the nail itself, but understandably a little weary

·                      of its strength. The more I moved it the more he wiggled and squirmed that cute little body

·                      of his, as I continuing to exclaim just how sweet I thought he was and he continuing to

·                      well, dance for me, causing me to begin giggling, as I tapped the tile before him, and he in

·                      response, stood up and danced his little tush off, again causing me to feel the power

·                      surging through my veins, my loins beginning to heat up, as this little charge entertained his

·                      queen. He danced until he could dance no more, and fell to his knees, much as he had the

·                      night before, bowing gracefully before me. Or was he bowing to my nail (He still hadn't

·                      looked beyond it). It got to be a game, I of course having, both in a literal and figurative

·                      sense, the upper hand, as he waited for instruction, once again as he had the night before.

·                      Only this time it wasn't a game, this wasn't role playing. I had in all senses become his

·                      world. His devotion to me, or possible for now my nail, was very real. In addition to the

·                      incredible power I now had over this little man, I felt an incredible responsibilty toward

·                      him, and realized that I truly cared for him, not so much as one might care for a lover, but

·                      more like someone who knew that she was his whole world, his protector. Like the

·                      planets around the sun, his entire world would revolve around my whims and desires. It

·                      pleased me to see that he seemed to know and had accepted his role so early in the

·                      game. I continued to coo at him, which seemed to relax him a bit. I tapped my nail once

·                      again, and the little guy sprang to attention, standing before my extended nail, and much to

·                      my amusement (which I couldn't conceal), that darling little toga revealed a bulge, a cute

·                      little salute to me, arising between his legs, and poking through the semi sheer fabric,

·                      allowing me to make out the shape of its little head.

·                     

·                      I so wanted to flicker my nail across the head, but decided I'd initiate a little foreplay first,

·                      noticed that my other hand had involuntarily drifted off and rested comfortably between

·                      my thighs. I thought it would be cute if I marched my index and middle fingers toward him,

·                      to see if possibly he would flinch or run away, but was pleasantly surprised when the little

·                      guy stood his ground, I deducing that he had already come to the conclusion that I could

·                      do whatever I wished with him and that it'd just be foolish to run or try to resist. His little

·                      knees buckled a bit when my nail tickled the inside of his foot, and as I traced it up the

·                      inside of his calf and thigh, remembering his weakness from the night before I, knowing

·                      that I was now completely responsible for him, for his very life, anticipated such

·                      weakness, and when I gently flickered his little groin and balls with a fingertip, he began a

·                      thunderous little descent to the floor, and would have probably split his little head open

·                      had I not interupted my own sexual fantasies to release my hand to catch him before he hit

·                      the hard, tile surface. Lying in my hand, he began humping away, I watching in wonder as

·                      that tiny little, perfectly sculptured, body made love to my palm. The fabric which

·                      surrounded him was so sheer that every little bump and indentation stood out. I rubbed his

·                      gorgeous little butt, ticking his little crack with a nail, both of which seemed to go

·                      unnoticed by him as he was a bit into the moment, and ran my finger over his gorgeous

·                      little muscles before standing him back up to face my nail once again.

·                     

·                      Once again he stood in front of me, awaiting my command. By this time, my juices were

·                      flowing freely and I wanted him, but I so enjoyed our little interplay and the fact that it was

·                      making me feel increasingly erotic, I breathing more and more heavily, my little doll

·                      picking up on these tendencies and, flickering his little chin gently with a nail, once again,

·                      to my amusement, he buckled and fell to his knees as I let my nail slip to the little thread

·                      which secured his sheer little garment, and with a simple tug, it was off, leaving him in all

·                      his glory, kneeling before me, and erotically, not daring to look up at me, concentrating

·                      instead on something he could comprehend, my fingernail. I dropped my nail to his thigh

·                      and over his chest, marvelling at the hair which had accumulated during his lifetime, tickling

·                      and spreading it for my amusement, simply because I could, I getting more and more

·                      involved sexually, my free hand returning to my womanhood, I cooing and leaning toward

·                      him, breathing heavily now, as I believe he felt the heat of my breath on his little frame,

·                      running my nail down his side, tickling the underside of his exposed, and ever so tender

·                      little penis, he falling onto his back in a surrendering position, as he had the night before,

·                      knowing that he had no choice, that it would do him no good to run or to fight. He just lie

·                      there, waiting and hoping once again that I would take care of him. Knowing that his

·                      whole world depended on me, and knowing that I could, if I wished, make him the most

·                      frustrated little man in the world. Knowing this sent me into an erotic frenzy, but this time I

·                      didn't hesitate. It was enough for me to know that I could do anything I wanted with him,

·                      that I could bring him to orgasmic pleasure, that I could also deny him that pleasure,

·                      simply at my whim. That was the intoxication. That I simply had the power. I swirled my

·                      hair so that it covered every inch of his little body and descended upon him, capturing his

·                      tender little pinkie between my lips, he coming immediately, I coming just a few moments

·                      later.

·                     

·                      .

·                     

 ML 23                          (edit this message) Subject: My life 23

 Message:

  Not so nice this time around, but part of the story.....

Traipsing down the hallway, skipping as little girls do, Georgette and I gaily made our way to his little bedroom, disgustingly hand in hand to please our guardians. Upon entering, little Georgette exclaimed, "I'm so excited to have a new friend, you're much cuter than all of my other little friends." I slammed the bedroom door shut and walked directly toward Georgette with an agenda. Georgette however, exhibited an almost maniacal look of fear as he flew to the door, and whipped it open, exclaiming, through tears, "Mommy doesn't like it when I close the door. We must never close the door." From down the hallway, I heard Marilyn's crazy voice rail, and somehow understood George's fear, it seemingly not so paranoid anymore, but more survival oriented, almost sad, "Georgette, the sound I just heard wasn't what I though it was, was it?" Little Georgette, lips quivering, desperately replied, no longer having the balls to lie, "The door shut by mistake Mommy, but I threw it open immediately, it will never happen again." I listened to the sounds eminating down the hallway, sickened by their content and tone. Initially I heard mild laughter and oratory, followed by, "Well, my little Georgette, you know the consequences of misbehaviour. Just show your little friend a good time and don't let it happen again." I thought about what this little guy must have been through. I thought about Marilyn's demeanor, a woman who seemed to command her world and everything in it, a woman who was seemingly well respected in the psychiatric community, as well as society at large, I knowing that she volunteered for several community posts. I however, from the way she had treated me personally, thought of her as a bitch at best, and felt incredibly sorry for little Georgette, who somehow had been decreed a ward of this bitch for the better part of two years. I thought about how small Georgette was compared to Marilyn, and how the court had declared him as her dependent, essentially granting her complete control over the little guy's life. Marilyn had obviously had her way with him, and just as obviously, enjoyed it immensely, much to little Georgette's detriment. I could not imagine the tortures and humiliation Georgette had been subjected to, but my survival instincts were kicking in, and I knew I had to take a chance, in an effort to avoid becoming what Georgette had become, essentially a figment of his wife's imagination.

I poked my head around the door and down the hallway, while Georgette grabbed his new Christmas Barbie, squealing with delight, shyly holding it in front of me exclaiming, "My Mommy buys me whatever I want, as long as I'm a good little girl. I'll bet you don't have a Christmas Barbie yet, Ha, ha, ha, ha ,ha!!!!" I, feeling safe, temporarily in seclusion from my terrorists, took control, grabbing Georgette's shoulders forcefully, and pushing him to the wall, exclaiming in the manliest voice I could muster "George, buddy. Hell, I gotta believe ya got a little spunk left in you. These witches are trying to terrorize us, and I've been playing along, looking for an opportunity. Look at these damn skirts we're wearing man, hell you wouldn't have worn one in the old days, not even in drag, no matter how much she begged ya . C'mon buddy, show me the old George." George looked back at me, his lower lip quivering uncontrollably, and said, "If you don't stop being mean to me I'll call my Mommy." I was in the mood to make a point, and had come to the conclusion that possibly old George had not completely sold out the farm yet. When he responded to Marilyn, after I had shut the door, he was not entirely truthful. He could have said that I had shut the door, he could have blamed me to pretect his hide, but he didn't. He said that the door had closed on its own by accident, a lie possibly eminating from deep down, possibly where George still retained a spark of pride, some manhood. Of course, I realized it was entirely possible that the lie was one that a child might make up, in a desperate situation strictly out of fear, to avoid punishment, and had nothing to do with male pride or manhood. I was in a desperate mood however, and decided to risk pushing forward..

I assessed the situation, knowing that my opportunities were indeed limited. In spite of her obvious psychological disturbances, I, still cognitive enough to know that Marilyn's demeanor and her terrorization of George was at best, borderline psychotic behaviour, realized that somehow she had triumphed in her battle to win full legal and physical custody of him, in spite of her psychological deficiencies. I knew now that Jeannie had consulted her, and that they had planned my shrinking, and resultant treatment meticulously, and although I could not comprehend the possibility of Jeannie getting custody of me, I was now concerned about that very possibility, and knew that I had to take some chances, even though after meeting Marilyn, I knew I might be taking some potentially painful chances in the process. As mean as Jeannie had been, in my mind, she seemed like a neophyte compared to Marilyn. Marilyn just had a hard edge, and seemed to actually believe in what she was doing, in her role as strict mother, and in George's as a daughter needing her constant retribution and humiliating punishment. I feared that little George had taken much more than his share of spankings, punishmensts and humiliation over the years, not to mention being let down by the legal system, which essentially sentenced him to the degrading life he had been living.

While still holding George to the wall, I tried to get to him, and said "George, remember getting up late on a Sunday morning, reading the paper with a cup of coffee, and tuning in for the first football game of the day? Remember cracking open a beer, and slugging down your first swig just before kickoff? Remember poker games with your buddies, smoking cigars, drinking, and cavorting with your friends until three in the morning?" George slumped visibly as I held him to the wall, I noticing a tear escaping from his eye. I continued, only much gentler, "Hey, George buddy, you're still a man. Remember what the Bud girls looked like on the commercials you probably used to watch? Remember the anticipation you felt while driving home; You George, driving the car, on your own man; the anticipation you felt after purchasing the annual issue of Sports Illustrated's Swimsuit issue, hoping to get home, to draw a bath and open that issue while sucking on a beer? Remember that buddy?" George, almost inaudibly responded through trembling lips, "Times have changed man, she's got full control of me now. The court gave it to her. Don't pass your damn judgement on me. Look at you, you're wearing a skirt, and you probably got some silky panties going on down there too, so don't give me any of your @!#$. I thought I had all my cards lined up when I fought against her in that custody battle. I was going to fry her for what she did to me, but she meticulously planned everything, planted evidence against someone else, who by the way, is doing her time in prison now. She's a very prominent psychologist who convinced the judge that I was disillusioned when I testified, and that it would be in my best interests to be placed with her. I'm still amazed, but she pulled it off, and you better watch it, I know they're gunning for you too." Though chilled by George's most recent statement, I, at least for the moment, had gotten through the little girl wall he'd thrown in front of me. To my misfortune however, one of George's dolls fell to the floor, probably as a result of my slamming the door a few moments ago, taking George away from the present reality, and back into his role as Georgette.

Georgette ran to pick up the doll which had fallen, adjusted the racks which held the dolls, replaced it, and peeked out the doorway, probably to make sure that Marilyn hadn't seen his apparent blunder, turning back to me and saying, "for your information, I am a little girl who loves her Barbies. I can't stand that football stuff, it's not ladylike." I, very sympathetically, approached George once again, laying my hand on his shoulder and said "George, the dolls are OK, your wife will never notice. Let's get back to what we were talking about." George however, slumped to the floor, a look of dread on his face, and was almost insanely scared when he said "She's my Mommy, not my wife, and my Mommy notices everything, don't talk to me about your nonsense anymore." I was totally frustrated, knowing that I'd almost had a compatriot, and probably from the way I had been treated over the past day or two, and because I feared that what had happened to George, might possibly happen to me, I became almost desperate, and made a mistake, grabbing George by the shoulder, and slapping him across the face, trying to bring him back to his true reality. I knew I'd made a mistake the moment I slapped him, as George started wailing, screaming "Mommy, Thomasina hit me, and hit me hard, real tears streaming down his cheeks as he slumped in the corner, balling his eyes out." I tried to console him, to calm him down, but not before four long legs stood around me.

I looked up and caught the stern look of Marilyn, whose cold grey eyes bore down on me, piercing daggers, eminating from her gaze, causing me to ball up in fear, although my gaze never left her eyes. She was just too commanding, holding an almost hypnotic, maniacal gaze over me, as I began to shake in terror, knowing that the next moments of my life were likely to be very unpleasant. Jeannie, to my surprise, recognizing our little exchange, perhaps out of some deep seated maternal instinct, or perhaps out of simple, petty jealousy, tried to break in and take control, not knowing that she was out of her league. While I feared Jeannie, I was absolutely terrified of Marilyn, I could just see that maniacal look in her eyes, the look that said that she would stop at nothing to make a point, no matter how irrational and crazy that point might be. On a scale of one to ten, Marilyn was way down the road, Jeannie had just sort of begun her journey down that psychotic path. As scared as I was, I made a mental note of that comparison, hoping that I might live long enough, or at least have my cognitive facilities stay intact long enough, to make use of that information. Marilyn looked at Jeannie and said, "Honey, I've got everything under control. I need to talk to your little girl now. Why don't you run along to the kitchen and make us some tea?" Again, to my surprise, Jeannie hesitated. She was out of her league however, not knowing what to say, and just blubbered a few things. I could see Jeannie resigning herself to this more evil witch, I still in mortal fear, perhaps for my life, knowing that I would indeed rather die than to live like George, took another chance, hoping that the expression I had seen on Jeannie's face was one of deep seated empathy and compassion, an almost maternal look, sparked by the insane, maniacal look on her friends face, and not one of confusion and simple jealousy. I came out of the ball I had rolled myself into, stood as tall as I could, raising my arms to a postion which indicated that I wanted to be picked up, looking up directly into Jeannie's eyes and said, "Please help me Mommy."

Jeannie began to bend over to pick me up, but her movements were halted when Marilyn grabbed her forearm forcefully, planting her thumb into Jeannie's wrist to force her back into a standing position. She looked Jeannie directly in the eyes and said, "I know what's right for these little bastards. Your little girl needs to be taught a lesson, and I think you're still too weak to deliver it. They need discipline," at which point little Georgette uttered a scared little moan, balled up in fear as he was. "As far as I'm concerned they've given up their rights, their only remaining right is to live as we see fit, and for as long as we see fit. You need to get tougher. You need to learn not to cave in to their petty little beggings and complaints. They got it coming to them. We are their world damnit" Looking down at me, Jeannie, with tears welling in her eyes, never being the one to take charge of anything, said "Sorry honey, but I gotta believe Marilyn knows what's best for all of us," turned and walked out of the room, much to Marilyn's satisfaction of course.

Marilyn crouched beside me, once again digging the nail of her thumb into my chin, causing the original sore to open once again, the pain searing through me, a shock going down my spine, blood dripping on my dress, I no longer giving a damn, but for whatever reason, although scared shitless, I was pissed. Everything I did from this point on was geared toward hanging on to whatever sense of male pride I had left, and my ultimate survival. I didn't know why, but knew that with George, especially after being awarded custody of him, she had always been in complete control, George, being ordered to her care for life was essentially helpless. I figured that as long as she was in control, she could inflict her will on him, he, scared out of his wits, going along with her program unquestioningly, allowing her to maintain her composure so that she continued to present herself as a respectable and prominent figure in the community, taking care of little Georgette so unselfishly. I decided to take another chance, realizing that as long as she maintained her cool, they had a chance of pulling this adoption thing off. My idea was to get her to lose her cool, as incredible as it sounds, to get her to do some things that she hadn't planned out, and for the moment, I was happy that Jeannie had once again weasled out, letting someone else take control. However, I was thinking rationally, and knew that I might be subjected to some very severe consequences, but now was willing to take that risk. She bore that nail in so that it actually pierced through the skin under my lip, that witchy nail extending to caress my bottom teeth, forcing its way down to torture my gums. It was painful as hell, but I didn't give her that satisfaction, as she began ripping away at my gums. With every ounce of courage I had, I looked her directly in the eyes and said "Go ahead, you fucking animal, you evil bitch. I hope you end up rotting in hell."

The look in her eyes was indescribable, as they seemed to turn from dead grey to maniacal red, she ripping a hole through my chin, grabbing my hair, which was the wig that Jeannie had selected for me, and trying to jerk me upward, frustrating for her in that only the wig came up, while my body remain on the ground. I, trying to agitate her further said, "We'll you screwed that up, what's your next trick?" There was no hesitation, as she wrapped a hand around my neck, and forcefully lifted me into the air while sitting down on one of little Georgette's chairs, and literally slammed me across her lap, face up so that I was looking her directly in the eyes. She looked down at me, trying to intimidate me, while I, perhaps adrenaline induced, felt a bit crazy, smiled and said "What now, my bitch? By the way, could you turn me over, you sure got lousy looking tits?" That really didn't do me any good, as she smacked me repeatedly in the groin, hoping that I would beg for her forgiveness. I almost did crack however, but realized, with empathy, what the difference was between George and I. I was still free man. He had been sentenced to his imprisonment. I realized that if I were him, I'd have surely caved in too. For him there was no escape. For me, there was still hope, and I knew I needed to make it happen. I began to like George, as a guy, wondering what it must have been like for him before all of this crap had happened. We probably could have been buddies. I knew that my survival depended on getting this evil witch out of kilter, out of her controlling frame of mind, and into another world. I also knew that old George's redemption stood an outside chance if I could seduce her into doing something stupid. As I said before, I now knew that he hadn't completely sold out the farm yet.

After snapping my groin a few times, though doubled over in pain, I continued berating her, making comments about her age, hair, and most damaging for me, being the amateur psychologist that I am, but wanting to bring her to the brink, I began making comments about her evil, maniacal nature, referencing certain animals which I felt she resembled, both physically and in her temperament, inferring that, in spite of her notoriety, she existed more on her evil animal instinct rather than on human values and sociably accepted mores. That did it, she (To me mercifully; I didn't like getting my balls snapped) whipped me over, face down over her lap, lifted my dress and began to beat me mercilessly, beating me maniacally into a bleeding red pulp, my skin splitting, I holding onto my tears and having avoiding screaming out, although it was certainly on my mind. She must have beat me until she was too tired to continue, when she stopped for a moment. I, of course, in spite of the skin splitting pain was fighting for my life, and in spite of all my protective instincts, yelled out "Is that all you got sweetheart, I thought it sort of tickled." She replied, "Now you're going to get it you little bastard," lifting my dress once again, picking up a sharp, metal ruler, twelve inches long, but seemingly a mile to me, when a small, tiny hand interceded, accompanied by a terrified little voice, which exclaimed "Mommy, don't you think you've hurt him enough?"

I felt myself being flung to the floor by a maniac, I thinking strangely, but proudly, that I had much to do with working her up. I felt bad for little George however, who must have mustered up all of his courage to perform his heroic little act. I think George and I had made a connection, and that he might have thought that I was his only salvation from the imprisonment he had been sentenced to, and that this little gesture was his way of showing me that he still had the balls to take one final shot at his deliverance. Man, the look on Marilyn's eyes as she dug a nail into Georgette's chin scared the living @!#$ out of me, especially looking up so high from my vantage point, sprawled across the floor. Jeannie had re-entered the room to deliver Marilyn's tea, but as indecisive as she was, she didn't seem to make note of my and Georgette's predicaments, and walked out, leaving us at the mercy of the witch named Marilyn. Marilyn ripped little Georgette's dress off along with his panties, leaving him buck naked, he exclaiming, to my surprise, "Hell, Tom, I haven't felt this good in years." But she soon got to work, holding both of his hands above his head, essentially leaving him dancing on his toes, while she took that extremely sharp edged ruler, and whipped the ever loving @!#$ out of him, whipping him to within an inch of his life, up and down his body mercilessly, making my whipping look like a gentle spanking. I, for whatever reason, was extremely proud of the guy, as he didn't mutter a word, or even a syllable, pertaining to what she truly wanted to hear. No begging, no whimpering, just a bunch of phrases which sounded like "Screw you bitch."

I was flabbergasted, and realized that I had a new responsibility, that little George had crossed the line, probably because of what I had said to him earlier, and that in addition to saving myself, I really had a duty, or rather an obligation to do what I could do for George, as he lie there on the floor, unconscious, totally beaten, barely alive, while the evil witch incredibly ran her fingers in her womanhood, bringing herself to orgasm. Jeannie re-entered the room, idiotically asking if there was any way she could be of assistance, and Marilyn said, "I think these little bastards have learned their lessons. Maybe you ought to scarf up your little piece of crap, and drag him home, I've got more work to do with mine. That little bastard of yours seems to have gotten George all worked up. I don't want to see him again. I looked back and said "That's fine with me you old bitch." She looked at Jeannie and said, "Get him out of here or I'll hurt him bad, nodding at George's carcass lying motionless on the floor, and that wouldn't look good to the authorities." Jeannie looked at Marilyn and said, "Just out of curiosity, "look at the way you've disfigured Georgette. How are the authorities going to react to that?" Marilyn, in all earnestnest replied "Honey, he ain't the one coming under scrutiny. Yeah, sure, I got a little carried away. But your little Tommy is the only one who will be evaluated. Remember, I've already been granted custody of George. I can do anything I want with him. Do you really believe that this is the first time I've treated him this way. That's why he has been so obedient. Then you bring that little prick around and he corrupts all of the work I've done with George. Rest assusred however, that three things are certain. Number one, your little prick's wounds will heal sufficiently over the next few days to allow us to claim no involvement, Number two, my little Georgette's wounds are deep enough so that they will definitely be detectable a few days from now, but it's a no brainer. I will not allow an examination, as legally such examination would be at my discretion as his guardian, so it is of no consequence. Last but not least, once Gearge has awoken, we will once again begin his treatments, so that he will learn to be obedient, respectful, and courteous. I suggest that you do the same with yours. Now get out of here."

·                                               (edit this message) Subject: Another vignette 'Trois'

·                    Message:

·                    Working on Chapter 23 of my story...May be a bit...real life, you know. Let me know what you think   Fascinated, guarding my privates, feeling as sensual as I've ever felt, but not knowing why, just knowing that my strange thoughts, for whatever reason feel right, standing on a surface which strangely resembles the top of my kitchen table, only this one a much, much larger version, allowing me to take in all of the detail of the cloth which lies at my feet, although it by itself it weaves into a rather uninteresting pattern. I'm naked, feeling exposed, tiny, not just physically, but spititually as well, waiting for direction and guidance, the air a bit cold. After a moment however, I feel warmth, soothing aromatic warmth washing over me in waves rythmically, accompanied by soft, sensual, cooing sounds, which in and by themselves cause me to stir sexually, awakening and unleashing my deepest and innermost desires, resulting eventually in the ultimate physical expression of any man's thoughts and desires, the warm, gentle winds, seeming to respond to my physical reaction, and just as seemingly, the soothing sounds eminating from above appearing to deepen in volume, progressing from gentle cooing sounds initially, toward more possessive, more rapid, gutteral sounds, still incredibly melodius, and ever so entrancing, beginning to exude an almost urgent tone. I am lost in the moment, not really wanting to listen to the sounds which command my will from above, but knowing that I must, as they ultimately rule my small world, and somehow knowing that it is not my place to gaze upward, toward the greater world. Somehow, I know that I will be given, or granted, what I need and deserve, and I am satisfied, as I know somehow that I will be provided my inspiration, my reason for living. .   I notice, approaching from the left, a rather large, absolutely gorgeous piece of flesh, perfectly round and firm, literally dwarfing me, yet incredibly stunning in its perfection, absolutely overpowering. I could not comprehend the magnitude of what had been thrust before me, and I fell weakly to my knees, bowing to the magnificence, beginning to comprehend what it was that had so stolen my reserve. I want to reach toward my exposure, but knew that it was no longer mine to do with as I wished, and I awaited further instruction and guidance. On my knees, looking up, a nipple crowning the temple before me, protruded toward me. I wanted to run to it, to throw myself around it, to worship it, but stayed on my knees and awaited its command, in utter and helpless worship, while it hovered so royally before me. It moved ever so gently toward my face, brushing over my forehead, tracing down the side of my face toward my cheek, where it stopped momentarily to tickle me, causing me to jump just a it, which seemed to result in a new strain of warm, cooing auditory from above. I felt incredibly hot, passionate winds soothing me, coming in more rapid bursts, accompanied by sensationally erotic, deep, gutteral auditory sounds, which were becoming more and more pronounced as the seconds passed. I stared at my world, presented in all its glory before me, and I knew I had no business exploring beyond it. I began to contemplate what it was that I was to do, but did not have to tax my mind for too long, as that glorious nipple found its way to my lips, I reacting instinctively in response to it, taking as much of it as I could between my lips, knowing that it wanted me, or rather commanded me to apply all of the strength I had in my little body, to suck it deeply and sensually, while wrapping my arms and legs around the temple surrounding it. At that point, my existence ceased, as I literally became a part of her.   My world began to tremble, a volcano ready to explode, warm, hot, angelic breath surrounding me, I holding on for dear life, my life having ceased, it was so meaningless anyway, realizing that I now had a purpose, something to strive for, my purpose being singular and explicit, literally consisting only of my desire to ultimately satisfy the world I was so literally wrapped up in, and around, with all my heart, passion and soul. Delicate, trembling fingers curled around me, serving to shield me from any disaster, a single maroon nail gracing my cheek, and another tenderly running between my thighs, as I shed a sentimental tear, realizing that while I were willing to sacrifice my life to this goddess, she was having none of it, offering me complete protection from anything the much larger world could throw at me, knowing that I was helpless and unable, and while with her, unwilling to protect myself. I no longer mattered, she was my world. The winds intensified, both in severity and in temperature, and the auditory almost frantic, as I felt a tremendous rush, I falling forward at an incredible rate of speed, held firmly to the world as I knew it, I amazingly not caring about the consequences, concerned only with continuing my ministrations as I fell forward, knowing somehow that I was safe, and in a protective environment. Just as suddenly as my descent had begun, it ended, I ending up now on top of my world, delicate fingers continuing to caress my tiny, little frame, while most ot the protective pressure I had felt had been released, allowing me to roam my world at will, of course within the confines of those delicate fingers and exquisite nails. Strangely, the winds had calmed, much like the calm before the storm, still rapid, but much shorter versions. I could feel an incredible anticipation building, and began to wonder what it was that I was supposed to do.   I of course, continued my ministrations, but suddenly heard a soft, melodic, almost hypnotic voice eminating from the other side of my world, the pitch much higher that that of the voice soothing me from above, exceptionally erotic, filling the air with such sensual pleasure that I almost lost concentration on my mission. While diligently performing my ministrations on my Queen's magnificent nipple, I nearly halted when I saw a most glorious vision. Sometimes you go through life wishing that just once, you could be granted a slice of nirvana, a divine intervention, to let you know that it's all worthwhile, that there is something to look forward to. I no longer had to wait as climbing toward me from the other side of my world was the most glorious creature I had ever laid my eyes on. Incredibly long, gold flaxen hair, hanging to her toes, and the most magnificent body I had ever seen, large, bronze, almost golden breasts, with nipples gleaming toward me, warm, soft, yet firm succulent hips, and incredibly long legs. Her face, although sullen, was so delicately featured, long eyelashes atop huge deep blue eyes, which hovered over a small, pert nose, and wonderfully full, luscious ruby red lips, a divine vision, which left me absolutely mesmerized. She approached, smiling at me passionately, dropping to her knees in front of that magnificent nipple, continuing ever so passionately to hum her tune, while never taking her gaze off of me, I not being unable to unlock my gaze from her, totally enraptured by her, but amazingly not forgetting my purpose, to please the world surrounding me, I, not once relaxing in my ministrations toward my goddess.   While our eyes remained locked passionately on one another, we didn't speak. We didn't need to, as we both knew our purpose at that point. I continued to caress my goddess while the incredible little angel I had just been so divinely introduced to lied on the opposite side, we still maintaining passionate eye contact, she running her hands so that they fell over mine, mine caressing the magnificent globe I lie on, I feeling a passionate, almost electrical current run through me when I felt her touch. I watched as her sensual little tongue and lips began to worship our mutual world, starting at the base of the nipple, and proceeding toward the tip. I, instinctively, my hands still held by hers, ran my tongue up the other side so that when she reached the apex, our lips met simutaneously in the most sensual, soft kiss I had ever recieved, all the time continuing to massage our queen with warm, loving hands, listening to the desert winds once again, much warmer, almost tropical, and accompanied by the deepest, most gutteral exclamations I had heard yet. While our eyes remained locked passionately on one another, my exotic little lover and I continued to maintain physical contact as well, while remaining on respective sides of our goddess, our hands merged together, and in accordance with our true mission, the satisfaction of our world, as we knew it, we realized that it seemed as though the winds from above grew hotter, and the auditory more enhanced and gutteral when my little lover and I also performed our ministrations on each other.   As I gazed into the eyes of my adoring little lover, I believed that I had indeed, found my soulmate, and I believe that she was feeling the same thoughts, as it was in her eyes. Without having spoken, we both knew that our little ministrations together pleased our goddess, both realizing that her satisfaction was still our mission, we feeling tremendously hot winds eminating from above, our little bodies riding the world upon which we rested, up and down with every muted breath, the gutteral sounds eminating from above in a feverish pitch, alternating between low pitched shrieking sounds and long sensual moans. My little lover was disappointed when she attempted to mount our goddess' nipple, finding it a bit too large to take in, and fallen back to her side a bit frustrated, shedding a tear, and obviously disappointed in herself, however never having lost eye contact with me, as I lovingly brushed the tear from her cheek, while smiling tenderly at her glorious face. Although the winds continued to blow hot and heavy, the auditory was less gutteral for the moment, and actually became rather loving and sympathetic, cooing sounds eminating from above as a single maroon nail touched my little lover at the shoulder as she lie on her side, and ran down her side to her hip, stroking her passionately as she quit crying in sorrow, and began to cry out of happiness knowing that her goddess was not entirely disappointed.   At the same time, another maroon nail ran down my side, and when it reached my hip, both nails twitched for several seconds, tickling us mercilessly, but somehow very erotically, and caused us to shriek and giggle like small children for the duration, as we managed to maintain our love struck gazes on one another, while the auditory from above continued to produce cooing sounds with a little sensual giggling thrown in. Those beautifully sculpted nails fell so that they rested on each of our buttocks, and with gentle pressure prodded us toward each other. Without having ever spoken a word to one another, we were passionately in love, so when we wrapped our arms around each other, falling into a mad, almost uncontrollable embrace, she also wrapping her legs around my hips, I entering her womanhood gently, yet passionately, the winds blowing as they never had blown before, hot, tropical, and sensual, the bed upon which we lie shaking with incredible force, us having one in addition to ourselves to hang onto, our goddess. Only that magnificent nipple separated us, or perhaps more accurately, brought us together.

ML 24                          (edit this message) Subject:  My life 24

Jeannie grabbed a bunch of fabric at the small of my back, lifting me and slamming me forcefully so that my pelvis rammed against her hip, my legs splaying and dropping at her side, exclaiming, I believe in an attempt to console Marilyn, a woman I now knew that Jeannie seemed to fear immensely, "Marilyn's right you little prick. She's been right all along. We're going home, and you are going to begin training in earnest." I looked up at Jeannie, not caring any more, spit actually protruding from my lips as I responded "Stick it up your ass you witch," and casting my glance back at Marilyn, I couldn't help but get one last shot in at her, not caring any more about the consequences. As I said, I'd rather the witch killed me than to end up living like George. As they say "Better to die on your feet, than to live on your knees." I looked her right in her steely, hard, cold grey eyes, her lips pursed white, and said, "You bitch, you look like warmed over death, and if I ever get my way, you just may be. Without exception, you are the ugliest excuse for a human being, or rather animal, that I have ever seen, my apologies to the animal kingdom for tht one." She looked back, too angry to spit out an intelligent response and, while I watched her lower lip slowly split, bleeding openly from the anger and tension, she managed to spit back, "We'll just see, little man." I looked back and said " Yeah we will, you rusty old witch."

A strange thing happened then. For whatever reason, as the conversation had gotten down to animal like commentary between I and Marilyn, Jeannie seemed to sort of become a mere pawn between us, a nothing, Marilyn and I extremely forceful, spitting tacks at each other, Jeannie holding me close, almost protectively, as I believe that she realized that I had provoked Marilyn to the point where she truly wanted to kill me. But without one of us telling Jeannie what to do, she just stood there while Marilyn and I traded our loving remarks. Realizing that, I decided I wanted to further push the envelope, looked at Jeannie and said, "Put me down damnit, I want to kick your idiot friend's ass." Marilyn looked back, picked up the metal ruler, and said "Yeah, put that little bastard down Jeannie. When I'm done with him he'll just rest with Georgette on the floor for the rest of the evening, her eyes a blazing, maniacal red, her veins ready to burst through her forehead." I said, "Damnit Jeannie, put me down so that I can at least get in a shot at this no good bitch." But for whatever reason, Jeannie pulled my head between her breasts, while I struggled to get free and said, her voice trembling "Mmmarilyn, I'm tttakkking ththis bbad bbboy home. Dddon't wworry, hehe'll bbbe ppunished." Marilyn looked up and said, her voice having become very low and gutteral, "Put him down now Jeannie, you can pick him up tomorrow. I'll make sure that he'll be properly trained by then," as Jeannie noticed that Marilyn had once again begun stroking her womanhood with her fingers. As scared as I believed Jeannie was, and as much as I wanted a piece of Marilyn, Jeannie disappointed both of us, as she buried my head between her breasts and walked out of the house, leaving Marilyn to writhe in frustration, leaving little George to who knows what.

As we walked toward the car, I noticed that the somewhat fearful, timid look vanished from Jeannie's eyes, and was replaced by a more determined, confident look, her attitude seeming to change dramatically with each succeeding step. I was held firmly to her hip, and with each step, held more commandingly, and when we finally reached the car Jeannie, almost triumphantly throwing the car door open, once again slammed me forcefully into the child restraint seat, knocking the wind out of me in the process, leaving me unable to communicate for a minute or two, (not that it would have mattered anyway as I was momentarily stymied by the change in her attitude and confidence during our short little walk from the house, rendering me speechless). As she strapped me in, I thought I heard her mutter to herself , "What a dumb, crazy bitch." As I caught my breath, I thought about recent events and determined, in my own mind, that Jeannie was indeed just a pawn in Marilyn's orchestration of this scenario, and her recent demonstration of confidence building as we walked toward the car, was just an exhibition of what one would call bravado, were she a male. I determined that, as we had walked toward the car, her confidence grew simply because of the fact that she was walking away from Marilyn's lair, and not because of any internal fortitude on Jeannie's part.

Just before taking off however, I was subjected to one final, horrific experience. Gazing past Jeannie, into and through little George's bedroom window I witnessed the little guy's bloody, tattered nude little body being held to the wall by his neck, the curls from the wig he wore so gently nestled into the hair which protruded from his chest, belying the terror he was now experiencing, as the animal I had been whisked away from only moments before held him above her head with her left hand, while holding what appeared to be a vibrator to her womanhood, with her right hand. I watched in horror, unable to speak, as tears filled my eyes, knowing that if it were not for my actions George would probably be satisfied dressing up his Barbies right now. The little guy, his face turning red, and then purple fought valiantly, kicking his tiny legs, and pounding away at her arm with baby sized fists, but to no avail, as he was no match for Marilyn. As his face began turning color, I noticed that Marilyn's self involvement became more and more pronounced, she becoming more and more intoxicated with the power she held over little George, and when he finally passed out and fell limp against the wall, Marilyn came to a thunderous orgasm, I hearing the animal like sounds eminating from her through the closed window, literally feeling the vibrations through the seat in which I sat. I don't think I'll ever forget the site of George's limp little body sliding ever so slowly down the wall as her knees buckled, she still holding his neck against the wall with that death grip of hers as she dropped toward the floor, he leaving a horrifying streak of crimson where he slid, a symbol of the degradations and torture he had been forced to endure while sentenced as a prisoner of this evil witch for the better part of two years.

I had been so caught up in the action which had played itself out in George's bedroom, and was so shocked at what I had witnessed that I had almost forgotten that Jeannie was sitting beside me in the driver's seat. As I looked up at her, I was further shocked to find that she had witnessed the entire episode, and more disturbingly, the dazed and pleasured look on her face, accompanied by her fondling of her own genitals, made it clear that she not only approved of Marilyn's inhumane treatment, but rather,enjoyed it immensely. Observing Jeannie's reaction shocked me back into reality and, looking toward her I said "I don't know what has possessed you and your bitch friend here, but you look like you're getting off on this @!#$, on Marilyn's sick, twisted treatment of the little guy. Is it her power over him that you're getting off on?" Jeannie continued to administer her own massage, while continuing to moan in pleasure, her moans becoming more and more intense, looking at me with glazed, self absorbed eyes, and exhibiting a rather wicked and almost maniacal smile, between moans uttering a gutteral "No," after which she screamed in pleasure, coming to another crushing orgasm, not quite on the scale of Marilyn's, but damn close. She fell against the back of her seat, totally spent, and lie gasping for air, while I pursued "Well, if it isn't Marilyn's mistreatment of George, or her power over him which brought you off, what the hell was it?" She laughed almost maniacally, while stroking the bottom of my chin with her fingernail, and said "You're partially right. Watching her exhibit complete control over him, while he fought and struggled so hard for his freedom, was one of the most erotic things I've ever witnessed, but that's not what prompted me to take matters into my own hands."

We sat in silence for a minute or two, she catching her breath, while I pondered her last statement, trying to make sense of it, and of her behaviour over the last day or so. My concentration was broken, and I was astounded and somewhat terrified when she continued, "No, that was definitely exciting. I know you're probably feeling sorry for George, but don't worry, that insignificant little piece of @!#$ will live. At his size, he's really of no consequence, he means nothing. Yeah, that terrified look on his little face was priceless, and her dominance exhilarating, but that is not what did it for me. What did it for me was imagining myself in the same situation; imagining being granted full legal and physically custody over you. I still don't know exactly how I am going to do it, but I will. And once that happens, you will become my virtual slave, while learning to treat me as your goddess, having no one to run to for protection. No, my getting off here was from the anticipation of eventually having complete and utter control over every phase of your life."

We rode in silence for several minutes, I still in shock and once again in the familiar position of not knowing exactly where I stood psychologically and (frighteningly) physically with Jeannie. She seemed to be speaking with real authority. I thought back to the time she had shrunk and kidnapped me, realizing that act had taken some personal initiative, but knowing also that Marilyn may have influenced and encouraged her. Re-examining my time at Jeannie's, before and after Tammy (Wishing I were with her now), and for the period where Jeannie re-acquired me from Tammy, up until actually meeting Marilyn and Georgette, I realized that all the degrading humiliations and tortures had been meticulously planned out, and in fact, seemed to intensify, to have become more and more personal as the hours passed, still not truly knowing how much of a hand Marilyn had played in these exercises, but knowing that Jeannie truly appeared to be enjoying herself. One thing was certain however. While in Jeannie's care, her games and punishments had become more and more severe, and she had become more controlling and reactive to what she perceived as my mistakes, my perception telling me that she had assumed an almost ownership like role over me, that she wanted to possess me, and given her last statements to me, I believed that my perception was accurate, as it rarely failed me. I don't believe that even such a highly influential person as Marilyn could have instilled that instinct in Jeannie. Still confusing was Jeannie's indecision when things began to get tight at Marilyn's, and her apparent concern and ultimate protection of me when Marilyn wanted to castrate me. I could sit in suspense no longer and decided once again to push the envelope.

In spite of my confusion, and a bit more than a little apprehensive, I decided to press forward. I wanted some answers, was tired of being in the dark, and was again willing to risk the possible consequences. I looked up at her and said, with all of the snide conviction I could muster, "You know, I like your choice in friends. That Marilyn's a real winner." She looked down at me with an evil smile and said, "Little man, might I suggest that you shut that intrepid little mouth of yours? Otherwise, I guarantee that you will not like the consequences. This will be your only warning." I couldn't help but notice that her message was clear, to the point, and delivered very calmly, yet rather forcefully, very unusual for her, and it set me back for a few moments, especially the way she glared at me through her now commanding eyes. At that point, she once again began to run her fingers around my exposed prick, twirling it gently between her thumb and forefingers, almost absentmindedly, as though I were just her pawn, there for her amusement, to toy with and play with at her leisure, I, to my dismay, once again rose to the call, and as I looked up she maintained her gaze on the road, while I believed I recognized a very contented look on her face, which bothered me immensely. Idecided to press the issue, to bring it to a head, screw the consequences, looked up at her and said, "You know, that bitch completely dominated you. You were such a sniveling little wimp, always have been, always will be. When we get back to your place, things are going to change a bit. I'm sick and tired of your bullshit, and it's ending now, so get your fishy smelling fingers off my prick."

That comment pretty much did it as once again she very calmly looked down at me and said, "You've misjudged me you little prick. We do have a lot to talk about, and you have a lot to learn. I warned you about keeping your mouth shut, and that should have been sufficient, but you chose to be disobedient, and for that you will have to pay. We all have our lessons to learn." With that she momentarily returned her concentration to the road, and I unfortunately mistook her momentary lack of action as another one of her idle threats, and uttered a cynical little laugh. She gently responded to my laugh with a whack to my groin which was so much more forceful that any of those that Marilyn had delivered, causing me to nearly spill my guts as she uttered, again very calmly, almost surreal, "Keep that little mouth of yours shut until we get home, understand?" And I instinctively nodded my head yes, while she once again used her fingers to massage my privates, although because of the extreme pain I was now experiencing, it did not have the same effect as before.

I thought long and hard the rest the way, for some reason not daring to complain or intercede with her fondling of my manhood, but rather, just keeping my mouth shut, and allowing her to toy with me at will. I was very confused, finding myself afraid of her once again, and not truly knowing why, but knowing that she indeed appeared very confident, and perhaps even scarier, in total control of her thoughts and emotions. As the car pulled up her driveway, I once again, realizing I still had to endure a couple more days with her, decided to keep my mouth shut and wait to see what she had to say to me once inside, after which I could hopefully assess my options again, knowing that all of the confidence I thought I had gained during my stay at Marilyn's house seemed to have vanished after witnessing little George's graphic emasculation, and from my ensuing conversations with Jeannie on the way home. She parked the car, and before she could make a gesture or even ask, I lost my composure and blurted out "Jeannie, please carry me. I'm too little to do this on my own." This surprised the hell out of even me. She unbuckled the seat, placed her hands under my arms, and lifted me so that I straddled her waist, holding me close, and carried me safely into the kitchen where she placed me in a high chair, sliding the arms of the chair under the table, effectively pinning me in. She walked to the counter, poured herself a glass of wine, without any concern for me of course, returned and sat down next to me, taking a long sip of wine, setting her glass down, placing both of her elbows on the table, and crossing her arms authoritatively between us while staring me directly in the eyes.

She spoke. "I did this all on my own little man. Yeah, I started seeing Marilyn a few years after you left me. I had become convinced that you were right all along, and that if I had made any effort during our marriage, had even tried to work with you and those psychologists, things might have been different. You were always there for the kids, I wasn't. I agree, all of that @!#$ is true. Had it been the other way around, I'd have been lonely too, and considering that I wasn't willing to work on it, I guess what you did was reasonable." Then her face darkened considerably, her eyes becoming an almost maniacal red, and her lips spreading into an evil grin, "I said reasonable, not EXCUSABLE." You're going to pay, regardless of whose fault it is. You are going to pay by being at my mercy, in my control, for the rest of your miserable, worthless little life. What you've experienced with me over the last few days will seem like child's play compared to your future. Remember what that little bastard George was put through today? Well, for laughs, and possibly to satisfy your curiosity, he was really never at fault during his "normal, full-sized" life with Marilyn, he was actually a pretty great guy, But like you, he wasn't willing to live a tortured life any longer, and left her. What's ironic for the little bastard, is that he left Marilyn to escape the lonely, torturous life he had with her, but ended up shrunk, the courts awarding her full legal custody of him. The irony is that he simply went from one form of torture to another, one which he doesn't seem too happy with."

I opened my mouth to speak, but before I could utter a word, her thumb and forefinger clamped my lips shut. She went on, "I'm doing all the talking here, keep your little trap shut. I know your next question, and in answer to it, let me tell you, in spite of her craziness, and in spite of your hatred for her, Marilyn's a genius. She's been an invaluable resource for me, in more ways than one. George was lonely, and in an effort to clean up his life, and to take a shot at saving his marriage, he started seeing his own psychologist on an individual basis. He wanted to take a shot at saving his marriage first, and for that, I guess you gotta give it to him. But after a while, it became apparent that Marilyn was not willing to put forth the effort to make their marriage a harmonious one, thinking more of herself and her career than about George. With encouragement from his therapist, knowing that Marilyn would be furious, he worked up the courage to set her down to explain that he was leaving her. To his surprise, she reacted very calmly, and all seemed to go well for George as he explained that he would just sleep on the couch, and move out first thing in the morning, to which Marilyn seemingly agreed. What George didn't know of course, is that Marilyn had found out about George's little rendezvous' with his therapist, and in addition to blaming her for encouraging George to leave her, she also thought that George was having an affair with her. I believe that George and his therapist had feelings for each other, but I know for a fact that they had never screwed around. Until he left her, George was steadfast in his desire to save his marriage, and left only when he saw no other choice. Like you little man, his leaving her was reasonable under the circumstances, but never EXCUSABLE.

While George slept that night, Marilyn emerged from her bedroom with a shrinking device, and well, you know the rest of the story." Tossling my hair, again to my dismay, she laughed "Hell, you're a cute little product of a similar story." She went on, "she cut him down to size, arranged and planted evidence, none of which she has been specific about for fear of it being used against her, and convinced the legal authorities that George's therapist (Vicky), in her professional capacity, had illegally taken advantage of George's emotionally fragile condition. Marilyn convinced the authorities that Vicky had fallen in love with him, and when he refused to go away with her, she shrank him, and exposed him to countless indignities, humiliations and torture, physically beating him to within an inch of his life. When Marilyn dragged him into the hospital, he was incoherent, and perhaps his survival instincts were kicking in, or perhaps because he had actually been with Marilyn all of that time and possibly she had something to do with training him psychologically, he kept muttering Vicky's name over and over, which when combined with Marilyn's well thought out testimony, and her planting of damning evidence at Vicky's residence, prompted the authorities to issue an arrest warrant for his therapist, Vicky.

Over the succeeding several days, George regained his cognitive faculties and became enraged at Marilyn's lies, and the arrest of Vicky, and decided to fight Marilyn head on. Unfortunately for George, as it will also be for you, he was no match for Marilyn and the system. She had been so meticulous, and all of the physical evidence pointed against Vicky. George underrated his wife, thinking that she was indeed a loon, and that this case would be a no-brainer, and walked into the judge's chambers overconfident, berating his wife from the outset, leaving the judge, a tall respectable woman in her mid forties, with a bad taste in her mouth for the ungrateful litle bastard. He left, of course, a broken man. While in chambers, he gave his side of the story. Marilyn had anticipated that, and refuted everything, saying that she believed that George truly believed everything he was saying, but that in fact, because he was so heavily under the influence of his therapist, and possibly was influenced by some the the drugs she had prescribed for him, all of his representations were in fact, delusions placed in his mind at Vicky's discretion. Marilyn, knowing that she had made her point, and relying on her high standing in the psychiatric community, convinced that she had implicated Vicky, made her final push, to be awarded full legal and physical custody of George. And apparently she was most convincing. She actually started crying in front of the judge, who was obviously sympathetic, explaining that George had essentially been stolen from her, that their marriage was wonderful prior to George's involvement with Vicky, and that, as a respected psychologist she knew what steps needed to be taken to get George back on an even keel.

George of course, reacted violently and went into a rage, knowing that Marilyn's demonstrations with the judge had struck a sympathetic chord, and realizing with sudden clarity that he might be in trouble. Marilyn of course, stayed cool and collected, crying emotionally to the judge's satisfaction. The judge had the bailiff restrain George, and while he sat on her lap, fully restrained, the judge made her ruling, looking squarely into George's eyes, "You are a spoiled little man, who just happens to have a wonderful, caring person sitting beside you. Not only is she there for you in times of crisis, but she has some medical training and is an esteemed and respected member of the psychiatric community. I order you to the custody of your wife, legally and physically, until I deem that you are capable of resuming a normal life, such decision to be reviewed annually. That's it." You can imagine how little George reacted. Oh, by the way, his little therapist Vicky, a cute little thing actually, has been taking it in the rear for a couple of years now down at the pen."

I was shocked, and for the first time was respectful of the crazy genius of the woman named Marilyn. Seeming to know what I was thinking, Jeannie went on "Hey, I'll bet you're shocked. Well, let me bring you up to date. That was the Marilyn, George and Vicky story. Now let's pursue ours. I've gotta get you back in two days. You think I'm afraid of Marilyn. You're partially right, but I'm not her pawn. Sure, I do respect her intellect, and fear her craziness enough to respect it. I have to. It's there. I've come to know her well in the years I've been seeing her. I've become fully confident with my station in life. As I said, I don't care who was right or wrong between us, but you're going to pay with the rest of your life. I recognized Marilyn's psychotic behaviour and her genius at about the same time. There's only a few of us who know the true George story, but when I found out about it, I pursued it, discretely of course, not wanting to scare her off. In our sessions I convinced her that my situation roughly paralleled hers, interesting her immediately, and then I let it drop, hoping she would bring it up again. I was not disappointed, as she did so several sessions later, I of course treating it as a matter of interest, but not too consumed by it (Although I was hot for it, but I wanted her to be the aggressor, as any acts of aggression on my part may have scared her off). I was amused as over the next few weeks, I left her thinking she was talking me into what I had already decided to pursue. She just loves being in charge, telling people what to do." Pouting her lips she mocked "Poor wittle George." She continued "I knew that she had been successful in pulling off her adoption of George, and that I might need her assistance to obtain custody of you, so I played along, played my old, dumb, non commital self. It's not just her intellect that swings the deal, but also her standing in the psychiatric community, and really, believe it or not, her arrogance, which allows her to proceed sometimes without fear of retribution, knowing that because of her esteemed reputation, very few will rise to challenge her authority.

But I have recognized that she appears to be psychologically imbalanced herself, and in the course of this little charade with you, I have taken some steps to try to counteract those imbalances. When I appeared scared of her at her house this afternoon, in a way, I really was. Sure, I was playing the role of dummy. Hell I got her convinced of that, which will result in her continuing to take special interest in my abduction, and ultimate adoption of you. But my other concern is that, given that you need to be returned to the authorities within the next two days, I was afraid that she was going to beat you to a pulp, possibly kill you, which in reality wouldn't do either Marilyn or myself any good. We'd both be exposed and would likely increase our chances of being prosecuted. While Marilyn is a genius, and her intellect to be respected, I became convinced today that she has crossed the line psychologically, and I don't want my case with you jeopardized. I want your ass bad, you little bastard.

Here's the upshot honey. I've been in charge of this whole show, from way back when I first mentioned it until now. Marilyn thinks she has some control, but she's really like a wild animal, one which I have to control. I'll use her intellect, cunning, and influence to get what I want, and she can believe anything she wants, but I will not let her fly off the handle and ruin this for me. Rest assured, your training will begin in earnest tomorrow morning. I have so much planned for us. If I get my way, you'll be mine, in whatever way I choose forever.

I was not a happy camper.

ML 25                  (edit this message) Subject:  My life 25

It amazed Tom to look around the room. So many loving, voluptuous women crying and reaching for tissues to dry their eyes, all wanting to grab him, and bring him to their busoms, but knowing that he had a story that he wanted to tell, he sitting squarely in a chair, determined look on his face, his little legs extended across the cushion, but his feet not even reaching the end. Michelle leaned toward him, tears welling in her eyes, although overcome with emotion and barely able to speak, she trembled, "and what about your tiny little friend George, is he still with that witch?" Tom thought, what a wonderful, caring little girl. After hearing his story, or at least his compilation of the events which he had recanted up and to Friday morning, when Jeannie had given him the lowdown on the whole plot, she was concerned with the little guy left behind. When Tom nodded and indicated that he believed that George was still being held captive by Marilyn, Michelle lost it and began sobbing almost uncontrollably, thinking about what her little Tommy had been through, and imagining what George must have taken over the last few days, somehow never having met George, already feeling a strange sort of attachment to him. It melted Tom's heart when she muttered softly, "I want him. I just want to hold and protect him."

After the taking of his "certified" sperm sample, Jill performed her "thorough" examination of Tom, finding no true physical defects, except for the bruising she noticed around his balls, which Jill examined very delicately, but thoroughly, causing him to salute her with angelic bravado, the little scar/sore on his chin just under his lip which she kissed tenderly, some small bruises on his wrists, and a few scabs on his elbows and knees, all of which were duly noted in the medical records. At the conclusion of her examination, Jill allowed little Tom to put his jeans and shirt back on, gently lifting him to place him on the floor. Michelle took Tom's hand and he was led, accompanied by an entourage of attractive and protective women, to Jill's private office, where he was greeted by his girlfriend Marsha. Emotion overcame him, and upon seeing her he ran unbridled, hoping to be scooped up and held tenderly. As he jumped up, his arms extended in a position which would indicate that he wanted to be grabbed tenderly and held, she essentially allowed him into her arms, but in a very cold and distant manner. She didn't nestle him however, but rather held him at a distance, and exclaimed "What the hell happened to you?" He looked back in his confused state and said, "Marsha, I can understand your shock, but haven't they explained this to you?" She looked back and said, "As a matter of fact they have, but I wasn't prepared for it, I mean, you're a child, a small, helpless, little child. What am I going to do?" He was incensed, and really had no response, totally baffled by her lack of compassion, especially considering that she had always seemed to be an overly compassionate person, exhibiting these traits both in her home life with her children, and on the job. He wanted so bad for her to pull him close, but she held him at a distance intentionally, and it became apparent that she had a problem with his condition.

He probably should have let it drop, but saddled with so many loving and protective women, all of whom were in shock at Marsha's behaviour, most especially her daughter Michelle, Tom got a bit forward when he asked "Marsha honey, I know things are different, but remember the phrase "For better or for worse?" She responded, "Maybe it's going to take me a while to get used to this. I'm in shock, and incapable of caring for you at this point. I always thought I could handle anything when it came to you, but now I realize that there are some things which require that you take some time to adjust to, and this appears to be one of them. I can't help you now, as I'm really just worried about how I will go on with the loss of you." Tom, in one last pleading attempt said, "I'm here Marsha, I'm not lost. I'm just packaged a bit differently now." Marsha began to tear up, looking back at Tom and saying "I'm so sorry that this happened to you, I just don't think I can handle it. I've raised my children and was looking forward to a life with a man I considered to be, well, a real man. Someone who stood taller than me. Someone able to wrap his arms around me to make me feel secure, both emotionally and physically. Well, it appears that the shoe is on the other foot now, that possibly you are the one who needs someone to hold and protect you. And believe me honey, I do love you, but considering the circumstances, I don't think I can be that person now." With that, she ran out of the room, leaving Tom with several loving, compassionate, teary eyed, and nose blowing sweethearts.

Tom approached the only open chair and attempted to climb to the surface, when he felt loving hands under his arms, Michelle offering to hold him close. But, while he allowed her to help him into that oversized chair he, at least for the moment, refused to be held by her, she wanting to press the issue and cuddle him close, but somehow understanding that the little guy needed some space at the moment, finally relenting and gently depositing him squarely on that chair, delivering a delicate, soft kiss to his lips, and returning to her own chair, whereupon he began to relay his story from the original shrinking and abduction up until his most enlightening discussion with Jeannie, after the brutal confrontation with Marilyn, and after witnessing Marilyn's horrible emasculation of George. Tom looked around the room, realizing that he had deep feelings for almost all of the women surrounding him, knowing that they would all lay down their lives for him, if necessary. He looked at Jill, whom he'd had some feelings for at his normal height, but the timing was never right, and he never felt right about pursuing anything with her. She was married while he was single, and he was involved when she separated from her husband, almost like two ships passing in the night. He cared for her deeply, and from a previous, innocent little interplay with her after the examination of one of his children, he knew that she cared deeply for him. Looking at Jennifer, a competent, buxom, very sensual sort, he knew of her feelings for him from before the shrinking, but became especially aware when she went above and beyond the call of duty while taking his sperm sample. Looking at sweet little Angel, she was an infatuating little thing, absolutely gorgeous, and in her idealistic innocence, Tom knew that she would do anything for him at this point. She just seemed so infatuated with his littleness, wanting to just hold and cuddle him at every juncture. Michelle, of course was a given. She loved him immensely, and looking into her eyes, Tom knew and recognized his salvation. No matter what happened, Tom knew that he'd be OK, as long as he was in Michelle's care. Fact was, and is, in this room, Tom felt completely at ease, and safe from all of the troubles the world could offer.

Jill, through her tears, pressed on "We all love you so baby, and I think you know it. There isn't one of us who wouldn't lay down our lives for you. Honey, I mean Tom, I do need to fill you in on what's happening here, as I've researched a couple of similar cases, including the one involving this Marilyn Jones, and there are a few things you need to know, and for which you need to be prepared. First off, you should know the particulars about the shrinking process your ex-wife employed when she took advantage of you. From what you've told us, she set the device to shrink you to an initial height of twenty four inches. Based upon your current height of twenty one and three quarter inches, I'd say that her declaration of twenty four inches was accurate." When she paused for a moment to let this sink in, Tom began to fidget nervously, the implications of what Jill had just said beginning to take hold, causing Tom to blubber through trembling lips "Are you saying that I've continued to shrink since the initial blast?" Tom started to cry real tears and said "Am I gggoing tto ccconttinue tttto shshshshrink?" MIchelle, seated next to Jill couldn't stand to see her little Tommy in this condition and began to rise, to go to comfort him, when Jill gently grabbed her wrist, holding her back and whispered, "We all love him honey, but he needs to hear all of this straight out, without intervention." Michelle, against her maternal instincts trusted Jill to the point where she reluctantly sat back down, while her little Tommy began to writhe in agony. Michelle looked at Tommy and said, "I'm right here for you sweety. Are you OK taking this on?"

Tommy looked at Michelle and said, "Honey, I don't know what I would have done without you for the past few days, but I know that it wouldn't have been pleasant. I've got a lot to bitch about, but I'm beginning to realize that I have a lot to be thankful for too. I think I've just got to listen to what Jill has to say, and to take it head on. If it's reality, it doesn't matter how I feel about it, I believe I need to start to find ways to deal with it realistically. Michelle looked back at Tom and said "Just remember that I'm here for you," mouthing a silent "I love you." Jill continued, "Tom, you're most likely to shrink a few more inches over the next several weeks, at which point the process will stop and your body will begin to stabilize. Once your body has stabilized we can initiate treatments which will hopefully restore you to your original height." Tom, trying to process all of the information Jill had thrown at him was understandably confused, and mustering up all of his courage, fighting back the tears, replied "About how many more inches, and about how many more weeks are we talking about?" Jill responded, "Generally the process takes about six weeks to run its course although, and I've got to warn you about this, in extreme cases the process extended over several months, in one case over a year, in which case the poor little guy ended up just a few inches tall. These are extreme cases, but because of my respect for you I felt that you needed to know about the worst case scenarios. Better than finding out later. In terms of how many inches, I would guess that based on the rate you've shrunk over the last ten days, you might go down another three or four inches over the remaining four and one half weeks."

Tom was stunned. Doing the math, he realized that he was most likely to shrink down to a height of eighteen inches, weighing approximately eighteen or nineteen pounds, by the time this thing had run its course. With sudden clarity, he realized the implications of this and blurted "I'll be smaller than a baby, how will I care for myself." Michelle tried to bolt for her little guy, but Jill, anticipating her reaction once again restrained her saying "He's gotta hear this and deal with it. We, and you especially, will be there for him throughout. Please let's help him get through this." Once again, Michelle, relying on her trust in Jill sat back down, in spite of the instincts she felt kicking in. Tom's eyes brightened considerably as he realized that Jill had also stated that once the shrinking process had stopped she could begin treatments to restore him to his original height. He continued in a more wishful and hopeful, yet unrealistic tone, "OK, so I'll be smaller than a baby. Maybe I can handle that for a short period of time, but like you said, when my body stabilizes, you can begin treatments to restore my height, right?" He gazed directly, hopefully, and pleadingly into Jill's eyes, his tiny lips quivering, and waited for her reply. Jill, anticipating Tom's next question, got up from her chair and knelt in front of him, encompassing his hand with hers, kissing him gently on the forehead, and said, "Yes we can honey, but it's going to take some time. It doesn't happen overnight." Tom had gotten her point, but was in denial, wanting to hear something other than what she had said, replied in an unrealistically optimistic manner "So by slow you mean it might take a few weeks to get me back to normal," already knowing he wasn't going to like her answer. He could tell by the expression on her face that the news was not good. Holding his hand tenderly, she said, "Baby, you're not going to like this, but we're talking several years here."

Michelle could take it no longer as her little Tommy slumped forward in his chair, utterly destroyed by the news. Michelle herself was shocked by that news, as were the rest of the women in the room. Apparently, none of them had been briefed. To Michelle's credit however, her maternal instincts kicking in, although shocked by the news, Tommy's current emotional condition reigned supreme as she rushed to him, scooping him into her arms, holding him the way a mother would hold her child, his legs straddling her sternum, just under her breasts, holding his little head so that it was tucked in a postion so that his lips brushed her neck. She pressed him close as he sobbed on her shoulder uncontrollably, this time Jill not daring to interfere, with Tommy's little hands wrapped strongly around Michelle's neck. Michelle cried along with Tommy, sat down and held him so that he rested in the crook of her arm, a position that she knew he felt comfortable with, his little lips within reach of her nipple. He continued to sob, raining tears on her cashmere breasts, he looking up in an attempt to apologize, and she looking down lovingly, holding a finger to his little lips saying "hush baby, nothing to apologize for. I love you, and I trust Jill. I think we need to listen to her, to trust her, and to try to formulate a plan. I want you to know one thing. I don't know what happened to my Mom today, but believe me, I'll take it up with her. I know it's gotta be just devastating for you to have learned your predicament today, that you are going to be so small and helpless for a while, but you need to know that I will never desert you, wherever I go, you'll be coming with me."

Amazingly, Tom's alligator tears began to dry up as he looked up into Michelle's eyes and said, "You'll stay with me?" Michelle looked down at her little Tommy, tickled his chin and said "Always Baby. Shall we get on with this. I think Jill's got a bunch of information we need to know about." Tom looked up at the little giantess on whose lap he rested and said "Thank you baby, I love you." Michelle looked toward Jill, who had witnessed their interaction, and said "OK if I hold him for the rest of this?" Jill smiled sadly, and perhaps a bit enviously, and said "I don't think there's any other logical way to do it." Tom looked at Jill and said "Jill, you've always been such a warm, loving and caring person. I don't know whether you know it or not, but I've cared for you for quite some time." When he said this, she melted visibly, her eyes glazing over for a moment while her body shivered just a bit. Acting in her professional capacity, she regained her composure after a moment as Tom went on, "I trust you with me as I trusted you with my children. There will be no need for second opinions here, I trust you completely. I just want to know why it's going to take years to restore my height, and whether or not there are any other inherent risks that either you have not mentioned or that I have not contemplated." Everyone was impressed, but not surprised at Tom's change in attitude. He was always a take charge guy, and now that he thought he knew all of the worst case scenarios as well as the most likely scenarios, he wanted information, clarification, and possibly some suggestions as to prognosis and future treatments.

Jill continued, "Tom, when your body stabilizes, we can begin our treatments to restore your height. I don't know all of the scientific explanations, and don't have a degree in quantum physics. As a result, I can't provide you with a scientific, detailed explanation. However, I can tell you, in much more common sense terms, from the way it's been explained to me, that it's much easier to displace matter than it is to restore it, especially when you're talking about restoring it in its original form. In other words, the shrinking device can zap you immediately by simply displacing the matter which comprises your body, which if constructed correctly, will displace it evenly and proportionately. It doesn't seem to have an effect on brain tissue however, in fact it just seems to condense brain matter, leaving the victim with all of his cognitive faculties, which seems very strange to me. One thing you need to know. If you're zapped a second time, you'll be stunted at that height for the rest of your adult life, no question about it. You need to associate yourself with people who love and care for you, who are willing to risk themselves to assure that you avoid ever being zapped again. Let me repeat, it's final, OK?" Tom, totally trusting Jill, never questioned her on this, knowing how much she cared for him, and nodded his head in concurrence. After a pause, she went on "To restore your height, we need to do it gradually, to put you on a proper diet, and to get you on a vitamin and exercise program. That's all there is to it. It's like growing up all over again, your little body can expand only so fast. It's the old Mother Nature thing, that simple." Tom looked up at her and said, "So let me get this straight. I've got the mind and intellect of a man, but the body of a baby," at which point Michelle interupted, while stroking Tom's little prick and giggling, "Well except for this little guy." Tom went on "So I start out with the body of a baby, and will need several years to grow up physically once again. What happens if I try to speed up the process?" Jill responded immediately, "You will most likely stunt your growth, permanently rendering you much shorter than your original height."

Tom looked up at Michelle and said "I can't ask you to take care of me for several years. You've got a life to live." Michelle looked softly and lovingly down at Tom and said, "If that's what it takes, that's what it takes. You would have done it for me. There will be no argument here," completely encircling his lips with hers, kissing him gently. Jill interupted once again, "Tom, one thing you need to know, there is a custody hearing scheduled for Monday morning, in judge's chambers at 9:00 AM. I don't want to sound pessimistic, knowing that realistically even I would recommend that you be placed with Michelle, but there's a real threat here that I need to make you aware of." Tom was incredulous, and yelled "CUSTODY OF WHOM? I'm a damn man, and don't need to be placed in anyone's custody. Yeah, I know from my conversations with Jeannie that they actually have done that with a few guys, but I'm not like those guys. I'll take care of myself on my own." Jill looked compassionately at Tom, assured him that all of the women in the room considered him a man also, but that in reality, little guys like him were automatically assigned to the care of a guardian, someone who generally was granted full legal and physical custody. Tom went on to say, "Who the hell requested this stupid hearing anyway?" Jill looked back at him and said, "It was requested by your ex-wife Jeannie, with a certain Marilyn Jones as her representation. While Tom laughed out loud, deep down he was scared, and Michelle was probably the only on in the room who felt his little shudder, as she pulled him back into the position he was most comfortable in, lying in the crook of her arm with his lips just an inch or so from her nipple. She knew that Tommy needed a little tender loving care.

Michelle rose, stating that "My little guy's heard enough today. I love you all and appreciate what you have done for us. Tom's got a lot to think about, and we've got a lot of information to process and talk about. I just want to take him home, make him a nice dinner, let him relax and think things over. Like I said, we love you all and appreciate everything, and hope we can come back tomorrow to let you know what we've discussed and, knowing the way you feel about Tom, maybe collaborate and try to work out our strategy to beat that evil witch of an ex-wife. We're both counting on you to help us, but I think Tom needs a bit of tender loving care right now, looking down at the little figure straddling her hip, and holding onto her breast involuntarily for support. As she approached the door, Tom found himself surrounded by Dr. Jacobs and her staff, all giving him soft kisses and reassurances. Jill, her eyes a bit moist, looked into Michelle's eyes while holding her hands out toward Tom and said "May I?" Michelle said "Sure, if its OK with Tom," while he nodded his head in consent, falling into Jill's arms, she whisking him off to the other side of the room, kissing him passionately, Tom strangely kissing her back. She looked down at Tom, nestled safely in her arms, kissed him softly and said, To me you're a real man, I don't care that you've shrunk. Inside you're a real man. I'd love to take you away for a weekend, but only if it's OK with you." Tom, much to his surprise replied, "You know, I've always had feelings for you, I'd like that. By the way, I noticed a hint of envy, or possibly jealousy, between you and Michelle. I'm telling you that's unwarranted. Yeah she takes care of me, and has become very maternal and protective of me, but we've discussed it, and both agree that we've done some things you might do in a short term crisis, that you wouldn't necessarily do in a long term situation."

Just then Michelle appreared and said lightly "Well you two seem to be hitting it off rather nicely, placing a finger under Tom's chin, knowing exactly what Jill and Tom had on their minds and said, "Well Tom, I guess we should get going. I had something planned with a few friends this evening, and need to get going so that I can find a phone to call and cancel. Jill, taking the bait interceded rather shyly, "Michelle, if it's OK with Tom and you, he could come home with me tonight while you keep your appointment with your friends. I'll take very good care of him, I'm a doctor afterall." While supporting Tom's chin with her fingernail, flickering it just a bit, causing Tom to giggle, much to her delight, she asked "Is that OK with you baby?" Tom nodded his consent, and Michelle once again flickered his chin, with the same result which, unknowing to Tom, caused Michelle to wet her panties as she kissed him ever so delicately while brushing a few stray hairs from his forehead. Looking up at Jill, while pulling away, she exclaimed "Take care of our little guy Dr. Jacobs. I'll come by for him in the morning." Jill, tears springing to her eyes, she finally getting what she'd dreamed of for years, although in miniature form, looked softly at her little man and said, while holding him, just like a pediatrician might hold an infant, her lips brushing against his as she spoke, "You're so little in form Tom, but you're still wonderful inside. It doesn't hurt that you've still got an incredibly sexy little body, a body that I've always wanted to get my hands on. Are you ready to go?" Tom looked up and said "Jill, I think I was ready to go several minutes ago," as they walked out the door.

ML 26                        (edit this message) Subject: : My life 26

 Message:

While walking through the door, Michelle gently grabbed Jill's arm, and said "Can I give you a little advice Doc?" Jill looked thoughtfully at Michelle, wondering what kind of advice a girl as young as she could give to her. Michelle leaned in and whispered something into her ear which caused Jill's face to brighten considerably, while she nuzzled her nose against Tom's and giggled sensually, returning her gaze to Michelle and stating "Thank you dear, I'll remember that." Once out the door Tom, his little head locked in the crook of her left arm, while her right arm supported his little tush and backside, held gently, yet firmly to her taut breasts, they gentling massaging the better part of his little frame with each step, looked up to meet Jill's adoring eyes, and asked "So what was Michelle's little secret." Nuzzling Tommy's nose with hers once again, her lips brushing and gently nibbling at his as she spoke, "Well my little angel, I guess that's for me to know, and for you to find out." Tommy didn't pursue it, although it left him a bit frustrated, knowing that, even though he trusted these women completely, and that the little secret being withheld from him now was nothing serious, but rather something that would probably eventually result in at least a moment or two of ecstacy for him (He had read the expression on Jill's face when she heard it), he was powerless to pursue it, and essentially, although done in a very loving and caring way, was told to hush until Jill deemed it proper for him to hear it. He didn't say anything however, and was glad that he hadn't for, as while continuing to think about his initial reaction he realized that he had indeed probably overreacted, that a little playful teasing was truly a wonderful component of any relationship, and he tightened his little hold around Jill's neck, resulting in his being embraced in a full body hug, while Jill continued to nibble gently at his tender little lips.

Upon reaching her car, Jill continued to hold Tom to her breasts with her right arm, extending her hand to support his neck, the lightness of his delicate, little frame absolutely intoxicating to her, and serving to make this a relatively simple transaction. She fumbled for her keys with her left hand, finally locating them, and pressing the button to release the door locks. Holding Tom gently, she slid in behind the wheel and closed the door, once again sliding her left arm around him so that his little neck rested in the crook, while her right arm supported his little butt, bringing him to her lips once again, exclaiming "I'm sorry Tom, and hope that I'm not overdoing this. I'm going to try to restrain myself, but I need you to know that I've felt deeply about you for some time now, and my little gestures result from my pent up desires to express myself to you. I know you've had something going on with Marsha, and I certainly wouldn't want to interfere with that, to be a spoiler. As much as I care for you, I have moral objections about that kind of behaviour." Tommy, held securely to Jill's tender breasts, looked up and replied "Jill, remember the time I held you and sang to you after you'd examined one of my children?" Jill nodded her head, her eyes welling with tears, and replied, "Yes , and when you kissed me I thought I'd been transported to heaven." Tommy continued "We both seemed to linger on that kiss, neither of us wanting to let go. I was so passionate for you, but at the time, felt it was an impossible situation. I thought you were married, and that's one line I refuse to cross, as not only is it flat out wrong, it's also very dangerous and destructive to anyone involved. At the present time, Marsha having run out on me earlier today, I feel almost free to pursue other alternatives, other avenues, but I want to proceed slowly, needing to adjust to my new station in life.

I gotta be honest with you Jill. There is someone else whom I've neglected to mention, not wanting to upset Michelle," and rather shyly, little Tommy's face turning red, "and really, you too." Tom went on to explain his involvement with Tammy, and to express his concerns about her well being, knowing the maniacal tendencies of Jeannie, and of her true hatred for this beautiful, gorgeous young lady, somehow knowing that Tammy could indeed be in trouble. Tom loved Jill's reaction to his recollection of his involvement with Tammy, noting that Jill appeared also to be more concerned about this little girl's plight, having to potentially deal with the wrath and idiosyncracies of Jeannie, rather than becoming jealous at the prospects of Tom having had true romantic feelings for this young lady. It warmed his heart when she replied, "Let's just take care of each other tonite honey. You have been through so much over the past ten days, I can understand your confusion. I just want you to know that I'll be here to help you through all of this and knowing your concerns for this young girl, I will support you and she as much as I can. You do need to know however, how deeply I care for you, and I hope you'll let me express those feelings to you tonight. OK?" Tommy melted back into Jill's arms while nodding his consent.

Jill looked at Tommy and said "We need to get going honey. Let me get you fastened in," placing him in the middle of the front seat, and strapping the belt buckle around him. Tom thought this a bit strange, and Jill, sensing his momentary confusion, explained, "We're going to drop by the day care center to pick up my little girl, and I thought you'd be much safer strapped in next to me. Besides, I like having you within arms reach," while gently brushing the hair back from his forehead. Jill started the engine, threw it into gear, and took off down the road. Tom gazed up at Jill as she maneuvered the vehicle in and out of traffic, he not able to see above the dashboard, but trusting Jill's navigational skills completely. He thought her so beautiful, not in the classic sense, like Tammy, but more in the maternal sense. She was of average height, had wonderful long legs, and pert breasts, not large, but more than a handful for little Tom, firm and ripe; Jill took care of herself and although not a classic beauty, when she smiled she radiated beauty, her face surrounded by long auburn, flaxenlike hair which fell over her shoulders and traced around her breasts. Tom thought about Jeannie, who indeed could have qualified as a classic beauty, having the high cheekbones, pert little nose, and regal jaw lines, but who always seemed to have a scowl on her face, rendering her less than attractive in Tom's eyes. Jill's smile, and her natural effusiveness and zest for real life made her so attractive to Tom, as he realized that he was more than infatuated with her, that perhaps she had been the one he had loved all along.

As they pulled into the parking lot of the daycare center Jill, parking the car and unbuckling Tom's safety harness, held her hands out to him and said, "Let's go honey." Tom got stubborn once again, his male pride kicking in, crossing his arms over his chest and declaring, "I'll just wait here Jill, you go ahead." Jill was perplexed, knowing that there was no way she was going to leave Tom in the car all by himself, but not knowing what else to do. She looked at him and said, "Tom, I have all the respect in the world for you, but I'm not leaving you in an abandoned car in the middle of a parking lot for ten minutes all by yourself. I'm sorry, but I need you to come with me now. She pleaded, "Please Tom, do it for me." Tom, some of his pride restored said, "Well if it'll make you feel better, I'll accompany you, but I won't be held, I'll walk in on my own. Furthermore, I'll lead the way." Jill thought that was just about the cutest little statement she'd ever heard, noticing a wetness between her thighs as she studied the determined little look on his face, and decided "OK, you win, you lead the way, and I'll follow." Jill, thinking ahead to the reaction of the children, especially the little girls assured him, "If you need me sweetie, I'll be right behind you." Little Tom huffed out his chest and said sarcastically, "I've raised four children and have picked up my kids hundreds of times from similar facilities, and doubt I'll need your help to handle a few little kids.

Tom walked through the front door and for a few moments went relatively unnoticed, turning around to relay the news to Jill and to admonish her for thinking that there would be any problems. But when he turned back around, he was staring up, craning his neck to look directly into the bright blue eyes of a beautiful little nine year old girl who had knelt before him, her eyes momentarily glazed as she could not comprehend the vision of what stood before her. She ran her fingers down his cheek and tickled his little chin, exclaiming in wonder, "My gosh, I can't believe it. A little doll that walks and talks like a real person." Looking up at Jill, she said "Is he yours? May I pick him up and hold him? Jill responded, "He's a real person honey, just a bit smaller, and he belongs to no one." Jill, annoyed a bit by Tom's behaviour, wanting to teach him a lesson said "It's OK with me for you to pick him up and hold him. But you may want to check with him." Tom began to voice his dissent when she squealed, "I'm bigger than him, and don't need his permission, and grabbed at Tom's underarms to lift him, Tom darting away at the last minute, unfortunately running right into the arms of another little girl who had knelt to admire his tiny little frame. Jill watched as near mayhem ensued, at least a dozen little girls wanting to stake their claim, and Tom fighting for his little life, his little clothes being pulled at from every direction, and Jill beginning to giggle uncontrollably, Tom looking up and blurting, "Aren't you going to help me?" Jill looked down with a comfortable smile and said, "You told me you could control this situation and didn't need my help, and I'm just respecting your wishes." Tom finally broke away from the girls for a moment, and was amazed when he realized that upon getting away, his first instinct was to run and hide behind Jill's ankle length skirt, pulling the fabric around him, like a little boy in a foolish effort to camouflage himself.

The girls, of course, were giggling madly and began playing peek-a-boo, where are you, with him. Jill, figuring he had learned a lesson, and not wanting to humiliate him any further, picked him up, as the little girls echoed their displeasure at not being able to resume play with their little man-doll. Jill held Tom securely to her hip, looking down at his exasperated little face and asked "OK if I hold you now?" Tom, sweating and dazed, once again nodded his consent. Jill responded "You're really a cute little guy Tom. Having once been a little girl myself, I sort of anticipated their reaction to seeing you. I know you're a man, but once in a while, at least give me some credit, and consider my advice, OK?" Tom once again nodded his consent, feeling like one of those dolls, loaded with spring necks, that you buy in football souvenir shops. A quite attractive young woman named Tina, an assistant in the center, who appeared to be in her early twenties, approached and offered her apologies to Tom, while stroking his cheek. Jill explained what had happened, inferred that Tom likely brought it on himself, and told her that no apologies were necessary. Tina held her hands to either side of Tom's face, kissed his forehead, and looked up at Jill, and asked "What's his story Dr. Jacobs?" Jill gave her an abbreviated explanation as Tina just sort of melted, her eyes not leaving Tommy's. She offered, "You know Dr. Jacobs, I've always enjoyed babysitting your daughter, and I want you to know if you ever need help with this little guy, or just need someone to sit with him, please let me know. He's a cutie Dr. Jacobs." Jill looked back at her, a knowing smile on her face and said, You just might be the first person I would call Tina. By the way, what are you doing tonight?"

Tina, mistaking Jill's intentions offered, in her most sultry, seductive voice, "Would you like for me to sit with him tonight?" Jill looked at her and said "Maybe another time Tina. Tonight I'd like for you to pick up my daughter and take her back to your place so that Tom and I can spend some time together. Would you be able to do that?" Tina, a bit disappointed, replied "Sure Dr. Jacobs, I could do that. Would you like me to keep her overnight?" Jill replied "I sure would Tina. Maybe if you could pick her up at about seven." Tina said "No problem Dr. Jacobs, but I want you to know that I'm serious about offering my services to care for your little guy here, whether it be at my place or at yours." Jill looked at her and said, "Thank you darlin,' I will most definitely keep your offer in mind. We'll see you at seven." With that, a beautiful little ten year old girl bounded across the floor, running toward Jill, exclaiming "Hi Mommy," running past Tina and wrapping her arms around Jill's waist. Jill knelt to the floor, setting Tommy down and gave her daughter a most wonderful, maternal hug, releasing her and turning toward little Tommy who, standing there rather flabbergasted waited to be introduced. Jill wrapped one arm around her daughter and the other around Tommy and made the introductions, "Tommy, meet my little Danielle. Danielle, meet Mr. Smith." Tom once again was reminded of his new station in life as he craned his neck back in an effort to make eye contact with the little ten year old giantess standing before him, a little girl who at only four foot two inches tall literally dwarfed him, towering above him magnificently, looking down in wonder at the little person standing beneath her. Tom offered his hand and said "Nice to meet you Danielle."

Danielle however, was mesmerized, placing her hands on her knees and bending over to look Tom squarely in the eyes. To her, he was a walking, talking, miniature little version of a man, and she just couldn't get over it. Running a fingertip under his chin and tickling him just a bit, she looked up at Jill and said, "Can I pick him up Mommy?" Jill, to her credit, stroked Danielle's hair away from her forehead, and explained the situation to her, indicating that in spite of the fact that Tom was so tiny, he was in fact, a full grown man who deserved full respect, and therefore it would be inappropriate for a little girl like to treat him as a baby or a child, and that she should show him all of the respect she'd been taught to show any of her elders. Tom, initially concerned with the way this may have gone, was pleased with Jill's handling of this situation, and Danielle, before straightening to leave Tom, buffed his chin one final time with her finger and exclaimed "Well OK if you say so Mommy, but he sure is cute. But you're my Mom, and if you tell me to leave him alone, I guess I will." Jill offered her hand to Tom, who didn't refuse it this time, and when she called Danielle to leave, Danielle reached down and grabbed Tom's other little hand in hers, exclaiming "Look how my hand completely covers his Mommy," and they all walked together toward the car, hand in hand, Tommy once again strapped into the middle of the front seat, surrounded by two towers of power on the ride home.

They got home at around six o'clock, again walking hand in hand through the front doors, Danielle heading immediately to her room, and Jill kneeling before Tom, pulling him close and exclaiming "Tom, I've always cared for you. I have no idea where this might lead, but I want you to know that I'm simply on your side, even if this doesn't lead to any romantic involvement between you and I. I've got Tina coming over at seven to pick up Danielle, and just want you to have an evening that any man would desire. Whether or not that involves any romantic activity is irrelevant. I want you to draw yourself a nice manly bath, to take as much time as you'd like, while I run off to the store for a few minutes to pick up dinner. Believe it or not, although I lean toward vegetarianism, I know you're a steak guy, and I think barbequed New York steaks sound good tonite, but only if that's OK with you." Again, I did the old bob the head thing, and she walked me to the bathroom, and helped me draw the water, while walking toward the door, exclaiming "I'm headed to the store darlin,' and taking Danielle with me. I don't quite trust her not to come in here and visit you while I'm gone. She's ten years old now, and appears just a bit more than a little curious about you, so I don't want to take that chance. Like I said, Tina will be over in about an hour to pick up Danielle. I'll be back shortly before then to get the coals going, and you should be done with your bath, which will allow us to get down to the serious manly business of barbequing steaks and maybe opening a nice bottle of cabernet. Sound OK?" Tom looked Jill in the eyes and said "That sounds fabulous."

As Tom settled his body into the soothing, soapy warmth of the tub, his worries, at least for the short term disappearing into the suds which surrounded him, he heard Jill and Danielle rustling about, and after a few moments heard Jill say "Be back soon darling," after which he heard the front door close, leaving him enraptured in total silence, as he drifted off in harmony to the silence which surrounded him. He had drifted off into a relatively peaceful slumber when he thought he heard the front door opening once again, but not manning a timepiece, he assumed that Jill and Danielle had completed their shopping trip, and were home to begin preparations for the evening ahead. He was more than a bit shocked however, when he heard a somewhat strange, yet extememly sensual voice exclaim, "Are you here Dr. Jacobs? This is Tina from the daycare center. I used the key you gave me to get in. I know I'm early, but I got off work, and really didn't have anywhere to go so I thought I'd just come right over. Do you mind?" Tom froze in the tub, but not for long as the door opened slowly, and Tina's beautiful, angelic face poked through the door, expecting to see Jill, but pleasantly surprised when she noticed the tiny little figure lying in the tub. Tom looked up into Tina's eyes and in a moment of panic, thinking it was much closer to seven o'clock blurted, "She'll be home at seven, which is any time now, so maybe it would be best if you just waited downstairs." Tina gazed at her watch, and said "You're that sweet little thing I met down at the daycare today, the one whom all the little girls were attracted to. Honey, you're a little off on your timing, you little cutie. It's only six twenty, leaving me with about forty minutes to help you finish your bath."

Tom could see the hungry look in Tina's eyes as she leaned her soft, smooth shoulder against the doorway, the straps of her undersized tank top lying loosely around her smoldering shoulders, she folding her arms just under her chest, using them to support the weight of her rather large, luscious breasts, her nipples protruding so that they pointed hypnotically toward little Tommy, rendering him almost speechless, and leaving him without any doubts as to her motives, she smiling seductively, knowing that in his exposed little condition, that he was more than a bit apprehensive and perhaps a little frightened, slowly tracing her tongue around her young, thick, sensual, and almost virginal lips, pouting them in a kissing gesture and smacking them for emphasis. If Tom had any doubts as to her intentions, they had faded away, vanishing completely when she pouted her lips once again and said "I love helping lil men take their baths! And I'll bet you just love a helping hand or two at bathtime, don't you baby?" Tom blurted nervously, and unconvincingly, "Tina, I don't think this is wise, I'm a full grown man after all, and at your age I doubt that you've bathed too many men. Why don't you just turn around and forget about this, believe me, we'll keep it our little secret. Jill will never hear about it." Tina, still holding her arms under those gorgeous, sumptuous breasts, lowered her head, while kicking her toes at the floor, giggling maternally at his almost desperate, though absolutely adorable little attempt to sway her, while at the same time noticing the head of his little penis protruding through the suds, a full salute to her, giving her absolute confirmation of the knowledge that if she so desired, he was hers to do with as she wished, and this simple thought was exhilarating to her. To know that she could control and govern the sexual wishes and desires of a man over twice her age, a man who might have been a father figure, an authoritative paternal sort in his previous existence, was positively exhilarating to her. She decided that she was going to take this for all that it was worth.

She looked back at Tommy and said, "That has got to be one of the cutest little statements I've ever heard. Baby, in spite of what you might think, you are not full grown and I deal with and take care of little boys your size on a daily basis. You're mine for now baby. Honey, I think you're trying to tell me something, but I'm confused as I'm not sure exactly what you're trying to say. But if it has anything to do with that tender little pole poking through the suds and winking at me, then I guess I've at least got an idea." Maybe it's just your little way of playing peek-a-boo with a big girl. Tom, fishing furiously for thoughts and words, in an attempt to avoid what he knew, or thought, she had on her mind, noticed his little protrusion, and before he could collect his composure, grabbed wildly with both hands in an effort to conceal himself, again his efforts not going unnoticed by Tina who, and amused by Tom's little display, was barely managing to hang on to her own composure. Tina looked back at Tom and said, "You are partially right honey, I've only bathed a few guys, but they were all a lot bigger and stronger than you. But, like I said, or inferred, in my profession, I have bathed a lot of cute little boys, it's part of the job, a part they leave to an assistant like me. But to tell you the truth, none of the little boys I've bathed down at the child care center ever reacted the way you did when I simply poked my head through the door here, and to tell you the truth, I'm both flattered, and well, think its kinda cute." Tina, wanting to push the envelope, and really exercising her ego, stroking it for all it was worth, feeling an exhilarating power consume her said "you're not going to believe this, but I'm willing to bet that I can make you cum for me, before Dr. Jacobs gets back, and without touching you in any way, shape or form. In pure fact little guy, I won't come any closer to you than I am now, and I'll bet that within five minutes, you'll be jerking your little chain." Tom thought fast and furiously, trying to rely on some of his male instinct, but not too much as it would probably lead him to where she wanted him to be. Fact was, without using his hands, he was not able to hide his enthusiasm for the gorgeous young beauty who stood before him.

Tom was amazed, thinking that only a week ago, the little girl who stood before him might have approached him through someone like Michelle, in an effort to look to him for paternal support and guidance, possibly looking for him to help her through some of the problematic times that young people sometimes go through. Looking at her however, dressed in the abbreviated halter top previously mentioned, and the tiny little skin tight shorts which caressed her shapely, toned buttocks, her long lean legs extending down to rather small shapely feet, her toenails beautifully manicured, and tucked into four inch heels, he knew that it was proper to try to rebuff her attempts, to hold out for Jill's return, but deep down he was unsure, and did not know whether he could rise, or as the case may be, would fall to little Tina's challenge. It was terribly perplexing to Tom who, realizing that so many other things were happening in the world, bombs were going off, earthquakes were happening, seemingly on a semi-monthly basis, the presidential election being fought so bitterly and heatedly, and yet, here he was, being challenged by a twenty two year old girl, in a battle of wills, to determine whether or not he could simply maintain his composure for five minutes, looking at her tender young body, and not knowing whether or not he had the will or audacity to pull it off. Tom, in a moment of pure bravado, huffed out his chest and said "You're on." Our little hero was going to try, damn it!

Tina looked back at Tom, a bit amused by his apparent confidence, and said, "Well, well, well, my little angel. You're taking me on. I'm not only amused but think it's rather sweet. I have some rules however. Your winning this little contest has to be based on sheer willpower. I will not allow you to use alternative methods to accomplish your task, which is to avoid losing your control and resultantly, paying your tribute to me." Tina once again lowered her gaze to the floor, the soft skin of her shoulder resting against the doorway, then throwing her head back and laughing she spoke seductively, "You are such a little cutie. So here are the rules. I'll stay where I'm at and you'll stand in the tub, for five minutes facing and looking directly at me. You will not be allowed to touch your privates, and if you do so you agree that I will be allowed to descend upon them in any manner I choose, as if you have any choice anyway. It's just that it would be unfair to me if you were to squeeze off the little guy or to snap yourself in a manner that would render you incapable of relieving yourself in the way that I have predicted. I just know that you'll cum for me sweetie. Tom, rising to his feet, folding his arms across his chest, which he tried to huff out triumphantly, probably in an attempt to restore his sagging confidence, visibly losing said confidence in his ability to win this contest against the sweet little giantess who stood so gloriously, and triumphantly against the doorway, and realizing his predicament, but having just enough of his tiny male pride intact to declare, "Let's start the clock honey, with possibly just a hint too much bravado, most likely trying to cover that lack of security little Tommy now felt looking up at the goddess who towered above him."

Tina looked down at the watch which adorned her wrist and said, "We're on baby," and for the first minute, little Tommy proudly held his pose, his little arms crossed ever so defiantly about his tiny torso, and he seemed to gain just a bit of confidence as Tina, smiling so confidently down at the defiant little charge who, standing tall and proud in the tub, the top of his head just above her knees, the water, which would be at lower calf level to her, but which rose to just under his little rock hard member, announced "You've made it a whole minute little one, my darling little Napoleon, a full sixty seconds. I don't know who's prouder, you or I, but judging from that precious, or should I say precocious, and triumphant little look on your face, I think that you may believe it's you. Tina, her arms still crossing her chest, somehow seeming to support the weight of her incredibly large, yet firm and pert breasts, her nipples continuing to protrude through the sheer fabric of the undersized halter she had chosen, pointing directly at Tommy. She dropped her hands so that each of them cupped one of her breasts, squeezing them together, and massaging them gently, her nails capturing each protruding nipple between thumb and forefinger, teasingly and seemingly lost in her interplay, as Tom's little hands, in response to Tina's little display began to flinch toward his crotch, causing him to remark "Hey, that's not fair," his little member becoming more and more tender, as Tina continued to massage her glorious breasts. She reached her hands toward the top of the door frame, stretching her glorious body from the tips of her long slender fingers down to her toes, while issuing a gentle moan, whispering "All's fair in love and war, little one. Honestly, I don't know what's more tender right now, my nipples, or that little pink pokey of yours," while wrapping her legs around the wood frame, pressing her womanhood into it, all the while staring steamily toward Tommy, while allowing her beautifully manicured fingers to slide the length of the wall, once again grasping and massaging her breasts, her fingertips again capturing her enraged nipples, and exclaiming in a deep, sultry voice "You're next my little manboy."

Tina, fully wrapped up in her self, looked down at the little figure standing in the tub and said in a barely audible whisper, "You know baby, you are so beautiful, so perfectly and wonderfully proportioned. You've made it through two and one half minutes, and you're holding together your little facade rather nicely, but I can tell from your face how, even though rock hard and feeling pretty manly, that little prick of yours is probably as tender as it's ever been, so sweet and pink. I've noticed that every time I use my nails to pull on my nipples, your little knees seem to buckle a bit. Yeah, you can maintain that stern little gaze, and have done remarkably well for nearly three minutes, but I know it's just a little facade,"she once again twirling her nipples between the gloriously long nails adorning her thumb and forefinger. Little Tommy, fighting furiously, battling his own will, and realizing for the first time that he might be fighting a losing battle, her will seemingly beginning to overpower his, shed a single tear of anger, his knees becoming rubbery and a bit wobbly, his bottom lip beginning to tremble and quiver noticably, but he managing feebly to stand his ground, at least for the moment , as he desperately tried to regain his composure. But it was just a bit too little, too late, Tina, now beginning to realize that she had wrestled away full control of the situation, knowing that Tommy's tender little pink prick was about to blast off, in spite of his tiny, yet herculean efforts to conceal the absolute tenderness of his throbbing little member, all of a sudden, realizing that she was on the verge of breaking the little guy, broke into tears when Tommy asked, "How much longer, his little lip quivering. Tina announced, "I'm so proud of you little one. Only four seconds to go, (Although there was clearly over a minute to go) three, two, one.....You made it." And then, seeing an immense look of pride taking over Tommy's face Tina, most seductively said "Now that you've made it, you beat me, how would you like me to tickle the underside of your cute , tender little pink cock with any one of my nails."

That was the final straw for Tommy, as his knees weakened visibly, causing them to buckle, he falling forward, Tina reacting immediately and instinctively covered the distance between the door and the tub in a flash, catching Tommy under his arms with both of her hands, standing him up, he wobbling uncontrollably, but secured by her maternal grip managed to stay on his feet. Once secured in her loving grasp, Tommy tried reaching for his tender little member, but was denied by Tina, who held her hands under his armpits in a way which would not allow him to access his privates. After a moment or two, Tommy relented, knowing that he could not overpower the sweet little giantess who held him so fast, and let his little arms fall to his sides, while Tina began to run warm water into the tub.She grabbed a cup from the vanity, and filled it with warm, loving water, rinsing him thoroughly, running her hands over his body, down and around, but being careful not to touch, his tender little penis, whispering gently into his ear "I know you're a bit frustrated little one, but I'm intent on taking care of you. You can say no if you'd like, but I know your little pecker has never been more tender than it is right now. Just hold on a bit longer, let me rinse and dry you, and I'll make you a happy little man. But just tell me one thing, do you have any objections to my taking care of you." Once again, Tom was incredibly perplexed. Ten minutes ago, it would have been a simple decision. Of course he'd have considered the pleasures he was giving up, but would certainly have turned her down. In fact he still wanted to say no but looking up into Tina's incredible eyes, couldn't mouth the words. Tina finished rinsing little Tommy, running her hands all over his hairy little body, and when done, lifted him over the lip of the tub and onto the bath mat, taking the towel to rub his little ears clean and wrap it around him.

Once she'd dried Tommy, Tina, kneeling on the bathmat, pulled him close and removed his little towel. Tommy, mesmerized and no longer fighting her advances let it happen, allowing Tina the knowledge that she was in complete control of the situation. Actually, for the first time in her life, she realized that she was in complete control of a sensual situation involving a grown man, and she was exhilarated. She looked down at the little guy standing before her, knowing that on her whim, within a few minutes he could be either the most satisfied little guy in the world or the most frustrated. She could see that he knew it also, his little knees still buckling and his bottom lip quivering from the anticipation of what might happen over the next few minutes, he knowing quite well that his satisfaction or dismay was dependent on the decisions she made in the near term. She reached out gently to cup his balls, and held them for just a moment, little Tommy's knees weakening to the point where she had to throw her other hand under his arm to support him, and while withdrawing her hand she gently let her nails tickle his little balls, then running a couple of nails up the underside of his shaft, twirling all of her fingers around the tender little head, she looked at Tommy, weakened so that he stood only because Tina supported his little frame with her free hand, and said "You know sweetie, you've been pretty stubborn. We could do this another time if you'd like."

With that, little Tommy wilted in her grasp, looking up desperately, a tear streaming from his eye, his bottom lip quivering, yet his throbbing little prick blazing in all its glory, could only reply "Ppppplease." And with that, all of Tina's maternal instincts kicked in, she placing her left hand under Tommy's right underarm, and her right hand squarely grasping both of his little butt cheeks, lifting him so that his legs straddled her neck, and holding him so that he essentially sat on her shoulders, his arms wrapped around her head, and held so that his tender little pecker was only inches from her hungry lips. She noticed a drop of pre-ejaculatory fluid on the tip, and after using her tongue to remove it said "Honey, you're just about ready to burst aren't you? I don't believe I've ever tasted such a warm and tender little prick. Are you ready for me?" Tommy could only shiver in response, and Tina, for some reason, all of a sudden having some feelings for little Tom, not wanting to tease him any further, swirled her tongue around the tender little head of his penis, enticing it beyond her lips where she took full control of it, vacuuming it in and caressing it tenderly with her tongue, her little man wrapping his tiny arms around her head, bucking and writhing for all he was worth, exploding gloriously into her mouth, she realizing that little Tommy was by far the sweetest man she had ever tasted.

She continued to nibble on his now limp little member, as he collapsed around her, she sitting down on the floor and holding him close. She jumped just a bit as she noticed that her watch said 6:50, and said "Baby, I think I'd better put you back in the tub, it'd probably be better if neither of us said anything about this. What do you think?" Tommy, of course agreed, but at this point didn't want Tina to let him go, he was so comfortably nestled in her arms. But they both realized that Jill would be returning and it would look a lot better if Tommy were still in the tub, and Tina were downstairs waiting for Jill to return. Reluctantly, Jill stood with Tommy in tow, walked over to the tub, and gently set him down, kissing him softly as she did so and exclaiming "I can't wait to get you for an uninterrupted weekend baby." As she walked away Tommy, regaining some of his sarcastic little ways, commented between belabored breaths "You sure got a cute little toilet." She stopped momentarily, considered throwing caution to the wind, and almost jumped right into the tub with him, but instead, her common sense kicking in said seductively, "I will get you alone some time my little lover, and when I do you'll pay for that sarcastic little comment," and walked out of the room, but not before noticing a strange feeling between her legs. Reaching down, she realized that she had wet her panties.

On the way back from the store Jill, having had a chance to clear her mind for the first time that day, finally able to step away from her role as pediatrician, and into the role of a woman who might be in love, anticipating an evening where she might care for the person she felt she was in love with as a woman, and not as a health practitioner. As her mind cleared she began thinking more and more clearly, her mind not going the way she wanted it to, realizing that any romantic involvement on her part with Tom could jeopardize her independence and her credibility, and therefore his chances to succeed in his custody battle with his ex-wife. She began to realize that she really hadn't thought this out too well, and had been thinking more of herself and of her own pleasure when she decided to invite Tom to spend the night with her. This upset her as she felt if anyone deserved an evening of pleasure, if anyone deserved to fall into a loving relationship well, at least it was her turn. Little Danielle noticed the look of hurt on her mother's face and asked "What's wrong Mommy? Are you feeling sorry for that little man at home?" Jill brushed her fingers across her daughter's tender face and said, "No honey, Mommy's just figured something out, and to tell you the truth, Mommy's just feeling a bit sorry for Mommy, that's all." Danielle not quite able to understand fully, somehow knew that her Mom did not want to discuss it further and said "Just know that I love you Mommy."

Jill picked up her cell phone and called Michelle who, recognizing the number on her display answered immediately "Hi Jill, how are you and our little guy getting along?" Jill responded "Well, I decided to let him bathe, so he's back at the house. Don't worry, it's all locked up, and my daughter's babysitter should be there any minute, she's got a key." Michelle broke in "Jill, how old is the babysitter?" Jill responded, "She's a cute little thing, about twenty two, works down at my daughter's child care center and does babysitting on the side. Why do you ask?" Michelle responded "First off I'm just a bit nervous with Tom being left by himself, you know that calculating ex-wife of his, you just never know." That comment hit Jill like a ton of bricks as she now realized that she had become too personally involved, and would have to lay off her romantic desires, to allow herself to think more objectively, realizing sadly that tonight was not a good night for she and Tom to pursue any of their pent up desires. Michelle went on "Also, that little fella seems to have a thing for young, attractive women, and they seem to return that favor equally. I can't tell if you noticed but at your office earlier, Tom didn't seem too unhappy when he relented and allowed young Angel to assist in the taking of his sperm sample." Again Jill chalked this obvious consideration up to her allowing herself to becoming too personally involved. She knew now that she would have to back out of any personal involvement, and function strictly as an independent professional, that she and Michelle were truly Tom's best hopes of avoiding being sentenced to a prison term as ward of his ex-wife, but only if she retained an objective and professional attitude and manner.

Michelle said "Jill, I'm going to head over to your home if you don't mind, just to make sure things are OK. It's about ten to seven and I should be there in about five or ten minutes. Do you mind?" Jill replied, "No, as a matter of fact, I'm only a few minutes away, we should arrive at about the same time. Actually I called you to invite you over. I'd like you to take Tom away for the night, possibly back to his place, as he might feel a bit safer there. I saw your mother's reaction to him and was not pleased. It doesn't appear that she is in a position to handle this too well. In all honesty, I truly believe that it's up to you and I to protect him from that evil ex-wife of his, but my contribution can be made only if I retain my professional demeanor. Anyway, I'm almost home. I don't see why we can't have a nice barbeque tonight." Jill hoarsened her voice mockingly and said "The little guy wanted a steak you know." And they both laughed tenderly at their little source of amusement, not really to demean him but rather to tease in a silly, maternal way, trying to lighten a tense moment between the two of them. Pulling up the driveway, Jill exclaimed, "well, I'm here," and noticing another vehicle pull up the driveway she concluded "And it looks like you are too. See you in a moment dear."

Jill waited for Michelle to pull up and they walked into the house together, a bit startled when they walked through the front door without Jill having to use her key, but a bit relieved when they noticed Tina sitting on the couch reading the current edition of the local Times. Jill walked through the door and Tina rose to greet them, appearing very sensual, yet composed, confident and relaxed. Michelle, knowing her little man and his tendencies, made the connection immediately, but in recognition of the look she saw on Jill's face, a look of apprehension, Jill's bottom lip quivering jealously for the briefest of seconds, she proceeded cautiously asking "So how's our little Tommy doing?" A seductive, yet triumphant smile appeared on Tina's face as she said, "You must mean that little angel I met down at the daycare today. Well, I got here early, I'd say about thirty minutes ago, and heard him splashing about in the tub, so I went up the stairs to check on him. I can safely say that when I left him, oh say five minutes ago, he was much more relaxed and satisfied than he was down at the daycare today, with all those cute little girls trying to stake their claim to him." Grabbing Jill's wrist with her hands "Wasn't that just the cutest thing you ever saw Dr. Jacobs?" Jill was aghast, knowing she'd made a major mistake leaving the little guy alone, confirming her realization that in order to help the little man she so cared for, she'd have to lay off completely. She'd have to, at least for the moment, abandon all of her pent up desires, and focus on her objectivity, her professionalism, and not allow herself to get caught up in her thoughts. While Michelle was amused by Tina's snotty little attitude, knowing that her little Tommy had more that a bit to do with it, Jill was incensed and was about to lay into her when she heard her daughter's voice from the top of the stairs, "You are the cutest little boy I have ever seen. I'm going to hop right into that tub and scrub you clean. Here I come little man."

Michelle thought that she'd never seen a woman move so fast, as Jill took the stairs three at a time to intercept her daughter just as she was entering the bathroom. As she did so, Michelle grabbed Tina and looked her squarely in the eyes and said, "Tina, I don't know the particulars, and really don't need you to fill them in for me, but I know that you involved yourself with him, it's obvious. He and I are not blood related, but for the last several years of my life, at full size he has taken care of me, in more ways than one. Now, I need to take care of him. You need to know that Jill, Dr. Jacobs, is especially fond of him, and I believe he is of her, in spite of the fact that he doesn't always seem, in his diminished state, to be able to control his sexual impulses. I know you took advantage of his little lack of control, and in a way I understand. Hell, it's empowering to control a mature little man's emotions and desires. It's positively exhilarating, but you need to leave, and I'd suggest that you do so before Jill comes back down the stairs. Michelle touched her shoulder and smiled gently and reassuringly and said don't worry, I understand that my little deviant had something to do with your actions. You probably thought you were in total control, however he just loves young girls to feel that way. I've seen him work a few in the short time he's been this way. You got your prize however, so don't be looking for any monetary compensation from either Jill or myself. Take a hike sweetie, I'll smooth it over with Jill. Oh , by the way, you may want to wash your panties out tonight," causing an astonished Tina blush as she walked quickly out of the house.

Jill came back down the stairs, and said "Where's Tina? I think she and I need to have a talk." Michelle replied, "Well, since I'm taking little Tom home with me I didn't think it important that she hang around. I hope you're not too angry with me for presuming, but I figured from the vibes I felt between you and Tina, that you probably didn't want her around tonight." Jill looked directly into Michelle's eyes and said, "Thank you sweetie. That just gives me more assurance that I can back off of my personal involvement with Tom, knowing that you'll take especially good care of him. Having had a few, brief moments to contemplate this situation from an objective, professional position, I have some ideas I'd like to discuss with you during and perhaps after dinner. For now, maybe you should check on Tom, and help him to get ready for dinner. I know he needs help getting into and out of the tub. I'll start dinner while you do so. Oh, I picked up a six pack of beer. You have no objection to my serving him a beer, do you?" Upon hearing that, Michelle thought it such a strange question. Throughout her teenage years, when Tom wanted a beer, he grabbed a beer, and Michelle's permission was never solicited or required. Michelle though, responded mischieviously, "I'll bet the little guy gets pretty cute when he's had a couple. Let's get him drunk, and see what pops up." Jill laughed at her youthful little friend's exuberant comments and said, "To be honest with you, that would probably be a blast, but I think we need to concentrate on his case, and on his future. I would hate to do anything which would jeopardize his position. From now on, I will function in a strictly professional manner, and need you to function as his caretaker. Can we work with that?" Michelle winked her eye and twirled to run up the stairs exclaiming "I'll have him scrubbed and ready for dinner in five minutes," and scampered away, causing Jill just a moment of jealously, knowing that he'd be nestled safely away into the arms of Michelle later on that night.

True to her word, five minutes later Michelle walked onto the patio holding little Tommy lovingly to her hip, he clad only in a soft, cotton towel, while Jill stoked the coals in preparation for their meal. She brought Tom over to where Jill stood, Jill buffing his chin with a nail and delivering a soft kiss to his lips and offered "Can I get you a beer Tom? How about you Michelle? Both agreed and Jill took off for the kitchen, returning a couple of minutes later with three cans of beer, handing one to Michelle, one to Tommy and hanging onto the other one for herself. By this time Michelle had set little Tommy down on a chaise lounge by the pool, she absolutely enthralled by the fact that his little feet did not extend halfway down the lounger, and humored by the difficulty that Tommy was having managing a full, sixteen ounce can of beer, using both hands and fighting to control it, but trying to appear cool, calm and collected. She wanted to help him, but knew that he'd be too stubborn to allow her to assist him in a manly endeavor such as polishing off a can of beer (Causing her once again to consider buying him a little Superman uniform, complete with a little cape), and hoped that he could drink enough of it before the weight of the can and beer caused an accident.

She was amazed at how quickly the little guy polished off the first beer after which he exclaimed, "Ya got another one sweetheart?" Jill interjected "Tom, you're a little guy now. I don't think it's wise for you to be consuming that much alcohol." Tom, a bit under the influence, replied, "I'm 47 years old sweetheart, and don't think I need to be told what is, and what is not appropriate. I'm ready for another one, let's snap to it." Michelle giggled, and whispered to Jill, "He's such a little snot. Let's give him another one and teach him a lesson." Jill smiled and said "Well, it'll probably get him a bit loaded, but considering what he's been through, I don't know that that's the end of the world. The only problem is that I wanted to discuss our case. But to tell you the truth, I believe that our case is going to be whatever you and I decide it will be. I want Tom to have his opinion, but I truly believe that you and I are in a better position to decide what's right for him than he is right now. So let's just give him that other beer, then you and I can get down to the serious business of how we are going to present and defend his case. And we can do so without any of his little protestations.

Sure enough, Tommy took all of about five minutes to kill the second can of beer, and within fifteen minutes was sound asleep on the lounger, a sweet, tender smile written across his face, as the ladies gathered their meals and sat at the patio table to discuss, and really, to determine Tom's future. They discussed their mutual amazement at how Tom's fate had, in all reality, been delivered to their hands, and how he was helpless to fend for himself. They'd both known him as a strong, self reliant man, someone who had always taken difficult matters into his own hands. Now they marvelled at the tiny little figure sleeping so peacefully on the chaise lounger, he comfortable knowing that he was safe in the company of these two strong and protective women. Jill explained the process to Michelle, essentially that a hearing was scheduled for Monday morning to determine temporary custody of Tommy, and that the judge's ruling would be unchallengeable until a final determination could be made. Jill explained that Tom's evil ex-wife had filed for custody on the basis that Tom really had no where else to go, that he was without a responsible adult to take him in. Michelle looked at Jill and said "You don't really think she can pull this off do you? First of all, he'll tell the judge that he doesn't want to be with her, and secondly, I'm willing to take him." Jill responded "Stranger things have happened sweetie. First of all, part of her petition states that she believes that the children might be better off if Tommy and Jeannie were together for a while, and it's supported by that equally evil psychologist Marilyn. I'm sure that Marilyn will be there to testify on Jeannie's behalf, and I can guarantee that their case will be heavily documented. Remember, Marilyn is a prominent psychologist with an impeccable record. She has been challenged on numerous occassions without reproach. We definitely have our work cut out for us."

Michelle was stunned, knowing that she'd rather die than to let her little guy be sentenced to Jeannie's care, or lack thereof, and began to tremble, "So what do we do Jill? They probably won't award him to me at my age, even though I've taken pretty good care of him since he got back." Jill knelt before Michelle and pulled her close, "You know how much I love him Michelle, I don't intend to let that happen either. That's why I submitted my petition earlier this afternoon. I don't know how, but that evil witch of an ex-wife somehow found out that your mother had no intention of filing a custody claim, why your Mom has abandoned him I'll never understand, and as a result thought she'd have clear sailing. When your mother ran out earlier, I knew that Tom was in trouble, and I called the presiding judge to submit my petition. While the order will only be temporary, and while I cannot absolutely guarantee that I'll be awarded custody of Tom, I do believe that my petition gives us our best chance at keeping him out of that witch's claws. Are you OK with that honey?" Michelle, gazing over at her sweet little man, teared up and said "I think what you're doing is wonderful Jill, and I love the way you care for him, the way you look at him and hold him, it's absolutely wonderful. I know that you're in love with him, and hopefully when this is all over, and you two get a chance to calm down and sort things out well, maybe some good things will happen between you two. Only one thing bothers me now."

Jill asked, "And what might that be dear?" Michelle responded, "Well, except for his examinations, and really except for a few of his stubborn little moments, he's essentially been a part of my body for the last few days. If he hasn't been in my arms while we slept, I've held him close for the better part of the last few days. Even during our waking hours at home, he spends the better part of the day sitting on my lap, or if I'm up and about, riding my hip. In public, I've always got a hand on him, and lately have begun to insist that I just carry him, whether he likes it or not. I'm having a hard time with him on his own just a few feet away right now. You don't know how much I want to walk over and pick him up, just to hold him close. My question is, if you are granted custody of him, and I do hope that you are, and if you need to maintain your objectivity and professionalism, who is going to nurture him. He's still very fragile emotionally from what that witch did to him, and in my opinion still needs to be held and pampered by someone who truly cares for him, someone he can trust and depend on. Who's going to hold and cuddle him in bed?" Michelle was shocked when Jill grabbed a kleenex to gently wipe the tears from Michelle's eyes and said simply, "Well, you are dear."

After a moment Jill explained, "Honey, I see the way that you care for him, and I see the way that he responds to you. I know that you two are not romantically involved, although I know that you have probably crossed the line on occasion, all right, on many occasions, but sometimes that can happen when two people who care for each other are thrown together in a harrowing situation. In so many ways, he's completely dependent on you right now. I can see that, but the judge, being uninvolved, probably will not see that. I believe that I can present myself as a competent caretaker, and can demonstrate to the judge that I have a very competent staff, a staff which has been taking care of little people for years. I've found that, in most cases, the person awarded custody is allowed to deputize, if you will, professional staff to help care for their wards. I believe that I might get the judge to order Tom to my care, and then to further be allowed to deputize members of my staff to assist in the care of him. Should this occur, I will introduce you to my staff as the newest member of my team. In other words Michelle, nothing will change. I'll send him home with you for safekeeping." Are you OK with that?" Michelle took a few moments to digest what she had been told, and once again began to tear up, only this time she cried tears of joy, gave Jill a warm hug, and thanked her for her thoughtfulness and concern.

Jill looked at Tommy and laughed, "You know, that second beer really zonked the little fella. You think you and I might handle another one a little better?" Michelle, although nervous at the outside prospects of losing Tommy, felt much better, and with a relaxed smile, nodded her head as Jill retreated to the kitchen to secure the last two beers. As she did so Michelle walked toward her little charge, kneeled at his side and kissed him gently, he stirring just a bit as she did so, she touching him between his legs and noticing his little protrusion, she whispering into his ear "We'll take care of that when we get home little one." Michelle melted when, in response to her antics, he uttered a tiny cooing sound and smiled a little smile.

ML 28                      Subject: My life 28

Message:

'I'm going to go off the record here little man. I understand and believe that you've been through a lot over the past ten days or so, and I don't mean to demean you by doubting your little representations, and I don't necessarily blame you personally, God knows you've been influenced, but for the most part, I think your story is crap, full of innuendo and potentially false accusations which could seriously and falsely damage the reputation of a very fine psychologist, and unnecessarily impugn the reputation of your ex-wife, I believe all without substantive basis. I don't know how much of your incredible little story is made up, and how much has been implanted into that vulnerable little mind of yours by the people you have somehow grown to love and trust, but believe me, I plan to get to the bottom of this mess, and when I do there will be hell to pay by someone.' I just know that these two women are respectable members of the community, that Ms. Jones has an impeccable record as a psychologist, and as a humanitarian. On a personal level, they both seem to be most concerned about your welfare, and I really don't understand you're indifference to their concerns about you.' I sat there stunned, knowing that everything I had recanted to the judge had been dismissed as pure bullshit, and knowing that I was now in severe trouble.   The judge continued, 'I'm especially concerned with your motives Dr. Jacobs. This little guy was brought to you in an obviously fragile condition, most distraught by the treatment which he had been subjected to during the prior few days before being presented to you for examination. It has been substantiated that you have had more than a passing interest in this little guy, for several years now, yet you allowed yourself to be influenced and have joined in this somewhat grandiose story, a tale I consider to be right up there with other mythic tales. It's incredible, almost inconceivable, for me to think that Dr. Jones actually inflicted the tortures you have mentioned upon her husband. Tell me, did you actually witness any of these tortures or indignities? Do you have any proof whatsoever?' Jill, totally overwhelmed, not having anticipated such a comprehensive and well thought out onslaught, assuming that she could just demonstrate her competency as a health practitioner, was overmatched by the preparations made by Jeannie and Marilyn, began sobbing 'No I didn't, but I know little Tom's telling the truth. I've known him for years, and he's always been a steadfast and honest man.' The judge looked back at Jill and asked compassionately 'And you're in love with him aren't you?' Jill, visibly shaken, understood the question and the consequences of any answer she might provide. She couldn't believe that, in Jeannie's and Marilyn's preparations, they had actually scouted her out, that they somehow probably had proof of Jill's feelings for Tom. It amazed her to realize that she had been totally hoodwinked, that they had planned this so meticulously, and she wanted to kick her own ass for underrating them so badly.   Tears streaming down her cheeks, Jill looked directly into Tommy's eyes and said 'I'm sorry baby, I let you down.' And returning her gaze back to the judge she admitted 'I've been in love with him for years.' The judge acknowledged her admission and responded 'I know you love him dear, but when in love, is there anything you wouldn't do for him? Wouldn't you say or do anything to protect him? Can't I assume, by your admission, that you are perhaps a bit biased here? That you might be just a bit influenced, that possibly you have agreed with his incredible little story, knowing that if I bought it, I'd allow him to be placed in your custody, and that the little guy you are so in love with would go home with you this very day?' Jill was despondent and replied, 'Your honor, I know it looks bad, but I really believe Tommy's telling the truth. If you were to look into these two evil witches, perhaps initiate an investigation into their backgrounds, you might find that there is some merit to Tom's representations regarding their conduct. The judge responded sympathetically, 'All's fair in love and war Doc. I've been there myself, and feel for you, clutching at straws, but I need to assess the reality of this, and everything I've seen points to the fantastic, when considering the little guy's representations. Let's face it, there is no physical evidence of the atrocities that he has alleged during the last two days he apparently spent with Jeannie. In fact, all of the physical evidence points to Ms. Smith's niece, what's her name.....Yes, Tammy. And there's been a warrant issued for her arrest. The police found the shrinking device in her apartment, convenienly buried behind some bottles on her dresser, and the little silky gown and pink ribbon were stashed under her mattress. Pretty elaborate preparations for a seemingly innocent young girl, wouldn't you say.'   Tom was taking all of this in, knowing he was in for the worst of it, he knowing that it was he who would have to live, and potentially suffer, by the decision of the judge. He knew that the odds were very much against him, in fact he was sure that the judge had already made up her mind. He loved his women, Michelle, who was just a little too young and innocent to take on the likes of his ex-wife and the witch psychologist Marilyn, and Jill, whom he realized had perhaps been just a little too confident and cocky, knowing that perhaps she was just too nice to compete with devious minds such as Marilyn's and Jeannie's. She had been totally hoodwinked, and Tom knew now that his salvation depended on him, and on him alone, knowing that he had to act fast, that the judge had made up her mind and was ready to rule.   The hearing started out innocently enough, all parties entering judge's chambers at about the same time, Tom acknowledging Jeannie with no more than a grunt, and greeting Marilyn with that time honored middle fingered salute which unfortunately, did not go unnoticed by the judge. When introduced to the judge, a rather attractive, yet very authoritarian woman in her mid thirties, Tom extended his hand, which she encompassed fully in hers, kissing it gently on the backside while involutarily stroking his hair from his forehead and exclaiming, 'We're here to determine what's best for you sweetie. Let's all be seated.' She explained the mechanics of the hearing and indicated that it was indeed informal, and that although she didn't expect to issue any formal proclamations, she hoped to be able to determine temporary custody arrangements. Unbeknownst to all parties on Tom's side, Marilyn and Jeannie had already briefed the judge on their position, so in a way, from what Tom was able to decipher, she had already come to some preliminary conclusions even before he had been allowed to present his side of the story. Essentially, Marilyn and Jeannie rebutted any accusations of wrong doing, Marilyn asserting her status as a prominent psychologist and community leader. Marilyn went on to present Jeannie's case, which stated that she felt it might be better, given Tommy's new status in life, that they all be together, children and all, at least for a while, and that all of the stories presented by Tom were in some part drug induced, most likely by young Tammy, and supported by people who were in love with him, people who would most likely lie for him if it meant being awarded custody of him.   Tom was allowed his day in court, but due to Jeannie's and Marilyn's planning and their restructuring of any physical evidence, his story looked like simple, and childish fabrication. Marilyn went on to present, pretty convincing evidence, even in Tom's eyes, based on case studies of other men who had been shrunk, demonstrating that their metabolism and sexual appetites increased dramatically while smaller, and, again to the amazement of all present, she provided proof of all of Tommy's sexual encounters during the past week, and indicated that any male, presented with such an erotic playground, might be compelled to fabricate a story which would allow him to pursue his pleasures in freedom. Given Marilyn's eminence in the psychiatric community, the judge had no reason to doubt her professional testimony. Tom came to the realization that Jill had been outclassed, and that Michelle, his little nineteen year old doll, although forever loving and protective, was out of her league when trying to deal with these two evil bitches. His mind was reeling, knowing that if he didn't act fast, he might indeed become the next George. The judge was about to rule, blurting 'I've believe I've heard enough, at least enough to make a temporary ruling.' Tom, hopping down to the floor said, 'No, you haven't even heard the beginning yet. Walking toward Marilyn, throwing all caution to the wind, he slapped her as hard as he could across her exposed thigh and said 'Let me tell you a few things about this bitch.' Then, slapping her other thigh, she biting down noticably on her lip,   Tom noticing that she was indeed madder than hell, the judge temporarily mistaking her response as one of trepidation, said 'Yeah, she's the meanest, ugliest excuse for a human being I have ever met. Where is George by the way. Yeah, I saw you holding his helpless little body to the wall, you mastubating away. Why? Well, I'll te'll you why. You aren't woman enough to entice a normal sized guy into your house.' Marilyn, Jeannie resting a hand on her thigh to calm her, did indeed stay cool, while the judge shouted, 'That's enough little man. I will not have you impugning the character of Ms. Jones. Bailiff, grab that little bastard and secure him.' The bailiff reacted immediately, but not before Tom got in one final shot, smacking her as hard as he could, actually inflicting just a bit of pain on her thigh, and exclaiming, while he noticed her once again splitting her lip, 'You can make George succumb to your will, but you'll never get me to bow to you, you evil, ugly witch.' With that the bailiff, a fairly attractive woman in her mid twenties secured Tommy, sitting down on the seat nearest the door, holding him to her lap, he getting in one final shot as her eyes turned to that cold, steely gray, her lip splitting in two, and to everyone's surprise exclaimed, spit actually protruding from her lips 'You will pay the price you little bastard, once Jeannie and I get custody of you.....Believe me, you'll pay physically, emotionally and mentally. I'll hang you right next to that little bastard of mine.' With that, everyone noticed Tom relax visibly, the little smart ass actually carressing the breast of the young bailiff who held him so.   For a moment, the room was totally silent, whem Jeannie spoke, trembling and crying, Tom thinking her tears were tears of anger rather than sadness, knowing that Jeannie was angry with Marilyn and probably wishing she had tried to tackle this on her own rather than relying on her, psychologically crazed help 'Your honor, obviously my friend and psychologist has some problems that she has not dealt with, and I don't wish for them to interfere with my case. I still believe that little Tom would be better offf with me, and that it would be better for our children if he were to be assigned to me. I hope that you will not allow her psychological illness to affect your decision. The judge, emotionally drained responded, 'Well, after what I just heard, considering that this little guy's life lies in the balance, and that there is some question as to the integrity of your witness, and necessarily of yourself, I have no choice but to reconsider the decision I had already come to. It's true, I was going to award you custody temporarily, but my decision was based, in good part, on the unbiased testimony of Dr. Jones. But now, considering her recent actions and representations, her testimony has become clouded in my mind. I have to do what I believe is right for Mr. Smith here, and to tell you the truth, I no longer know who to believe.' Michelle watched, and truly was so proud, as her little Tommy stared victoriously at Marilyn, she exhibiting an almost maniacal gaze at the little guy, when a thought came to her. She decided to wait until the judge had completed her ruling however, before speaking out.   The judge turned her attention to Michelle and said, 'You care for the little guy and would do anything for him right?' Michelle, shocked, blurted, 'Yes, of course. I've done so for a week.' The judge continued, 'I know you're young, only nineteen, but after all that is adult age in this state, and you do appear to be very responsible, and able to handle a responsibility of this nature. Let me ask you, if I were to assign you full legal and physical custody of Mr. Smith for the period of say one month, would you be able to handle it?' Michelle, crying softly, said 'Of course your honor, I love him and wouldn't let anything interfere with his well being. He'll be nurtured and cared for,and in fact I just hope I don't overdo it, you know smothering him with too much affection.' That was all the judge needed to hear as she slammed her gavel, and said 'So ruled, Mr. Smith will be remanded to your custody for the period of one month commencing immediately, such decision to be reviewed. That ends the immediate proceeding, but I do have one remaining concern. Ms. Jones, what did you means when you said 'I'll hang you right next to that little bastard of mine?' Marilyn, noticably upset tripped over her next few words, not making much sense, when the judge ordered 'Bailiff, restrain Ms. Jones and send in some of the folks from APS (Adult Protective Services).   Marilyn was enraged as the bailiff restrained her, looking at the judge and spitting tacks, 'I'll fry you, you ugly bitch,' and looking over to Tom, 'I'll get you too you little bastard.' The APS workers entered the room, two rather attractive young proteges (What else) eager to pursue their first little man case. Noticing Tommy, snuggling on Michelle's lap, they smiled maternally, offering 'He's a little cutie,' when the judge snapped them back into reality, 'I want you to drive out to Ms. Jone's residence and look for any possible signs that she may have abused her husband.' They looked back at her quizically, and exasperated, the judge responded 'He's been shrunk to about twenty or so inches in height and may have been abused. Can you handle it?' And they responded in unison, 'If that's the case we'll take very good care of him.' The judge snapped back, 'Ladies, this is a professional, highly legal matter, not a personal pursuit, understood?' They both sighed, knowing that they would have to treat it as such. Tom's little heart melted when Michelle offered 'Can Tom and I go too? George might need someone to hold and comfort him.' The judge responded 'Of course you may. Now I know I picked the right person to place little Tommy with.'   With that, Michelle extended her hand to grab Tommy's and they walked out the door, all four proceeding to the county car licensed to APS, Tommy and Michelle hopping into the back seat, Sandy and Lia jumping into the front seat, Michelle asking, 'Can I hold him on my lap, or do you require that he be strapped in?' Lia responded, the judge gave you full custody. The decision is yours.' And Michelle pulled little Tommy close, congratulating him for his bravado and courage, and raining soft gentle kisses all over his little face and lips. They reached the Jones' residence, and all were struck by the fact that it had become so gloomy, almost like a morgue. Sandy and Lia entered first, not knowing what they were going to find, and in spite of the spartness of the place, they found no evidence of little George, but when Tommy pointed out this unmistakable area where George had been allowed to slide the length of the wall, still stained in crimson, they redoubled their efforts. Tom was particularly impressed by the way in which Michelle handled herself. After all he had told her about George, and because of her natural loving and giving nature, he knew that she had anticipated his feelings of worthlessness, and just wanted to get her hands on him, to soothe him, to comfort him, and to make him feel like a man again. But much to their dismay, after a full hour, they were unable to locate him, and walked out of the front door disheartened. Walking toward the car, they heard a tiny little moan eminating from the bushes surrounding the house, causing Michelle to rush off in a flash.   Sure enough, lying in the bush, curled into a fetal position was George, his little body littered with welts, open sores and bruises, dressed in what probably was once a lovely little pink chiffon dress, and silky knee high stockings. Michelle knelt beside him, and touched his silky little thigh causing him to jump, he involuntarily throwing his little thumb into his mouth. Once again, Michelle stroked his little thigh, exclaiming 'What did that witch do to you?' George of course, was incoherent, and could not respond. The APS workers fortunately had kicked into their business mode, gathering evidence from the house, snapping pictures, and preparing for their need to testify at a later date. But little George just lie there while Michelle continued to stroke him and whisper sweet nothings into his ear. At one point she tried to pick him up, and he began to cry uncontrollably, she lying him back down and saying 'Only when you're ready for me baby.' Tom walked over to the little guy and said 'George buddy, remember me. You're safe now. I think we got Marilyn off your back.' George, remembering the events from the past week, looked back at Tom terrified and said, 'You're the reason for all of this. You got her mad and she took it out on me.' He was so scared that in spite of the fact that he didn't know Michelle, he must have had a feeling about her, and rather than face Tom he literally jumped up and ran into Michelle's waiting and loving arms.   She must have held him for over an hour, ever so close to her breasts, while the APS people pressured us to move on. Tom explained that Michelle had no intentions of leaving until she was sure that little George was comfortable in doing so. Tom of course, took the time to get to know the young APS workers, hanging out with them in the front seat of their car, until Michelle appeared holding a trembling little George, who had thrown, out of default, having no other real choices, all of his trust into her, and said 'Let's go,' hopping into the back seat and pulling him close. Tom, of course, rode in front and they sped off with an apparent arsenal of evidence against Dr. Jones.

ML 29                          Subject: My Life 29

Message:

  Michelle walked back into the courthouse, with a most determined look on her face, her two little guys in tow, George held securely to her hip by her left arm, his tired little body clad only in that torn and tattered little chiffon dress he had been forced to wear against his will, and the tiny pink stockings extending to his knees, his arms wrapped desperately around Michelle's neck, his little legs locked frantically about her midsection, his terrorized little face burrowing into her breast, he unable to look up to face the mass hysteria which swirled around him. Her right hand was generously engulfing Tommy's smaller one, he trotting along in an effort to keep up with her graceful, much longer strides. Following closely behind were the two APS case workers, camera and evidence in hand. People were streaming to and fro at a frenzied pace in the hallway, Michelle, her attention having been at least momentarily diverted to the cowering and intimidated George, finally noticed that her exertions were forcing her little Tommy to run a virtual obstacle course, he trying to dodge the legs and bodies which surrounded and towered over him, she feeling pangs of guilt because she had let her attention drift toward the protection and comfort of little George, at the expense of the little guy whose hand she so tenderly encompassed, he essentially, in her rush to get back to the judge's chambers, being dragged along like a rag doll..   She was in a bit of a hurry to get her little guy out of the line of fire and, looking down she noticed that he was running frantically in an effort to keep up with her hurried pace. This saddened her a bit, while at the same time she thought it so cute that he didn't stop or complain, knowing that his little legs had to be tired, and the traffic frightening from his vantage point, she realizing that it was most likely his pride that kept him from saying anything as it would add credence to any argument she might propose as to his inability to fend for himself in what now for him was the much larger and complicated adult world. Tommy, from his perspective, was buried in a sea of legs, slacks, dresses and high heeled shoes, all swirling and dancing around him, he actually made quite nervous by all of the activity transpiring around him, secretly wishing on some level that Michelle would just take charge and pick him up. He of course would voice his disapproval, but not with any real conviction. Michelle could see that these people were not paying any particular attention to her little man, legs and knees whirling past him, each in and by themselves possessing more strength and power than he held in his entire little body, and at speeds which rendered him at serious physical risk, she knowing that it was only a matter of time before he ran into someone. She was just about to reach for him when he ran head first into the silky knee of a woman who turned out to be one of the county's top up and coming young prosecutors, her graceful knee catching his little chin with what amounted to a severe uppercut, knocking Tommy backwards, off his feet and onto his butt.   Michelle witnessed the whole incident in terror, and knelt immediately in front of little Tommy who, though momentarily in shock, began to tear up as he came to his senses, realizing just how helpless he had become, and knowing how completely dependent he now felt, beginning to get a grasp on his new station in life. George, his world now that of simply maintaining his physical attachment to Michelle, clung to her for dear life, as the world whirled about him. The tears which welled in Tommy's eyes were angry tears, tears of frustration as he lie on his little tush and rubbed his chin with his little hand. The prosecutor, a very attractive, tall and elegant young woman in her late twenties also knelt before Tommy, her typical iron cast gaze, so necessary for her to maintain in the courtroom setting, vanished, and was replaced by the look of a despondent and lost young girl, her lower lip turned out in a hurt manner, who had just inadvertently hurt a helpless little child. She looked kindly into Tommy's watering eyes while reaching to grasp and examine the little chin which had struck her knee, and with tears welling up in her eyes, began apologizing profusely 'I'm so sorry little one. I was late for an appointment and was in a rush, and I guess I just wasn't watching where I was headed. I'm so sorry my darling. Let me check out your little boo-boo, looking toward Michelle for permission to proceed with her gestures.'   Michelle gently nodded her approval as all of little Tom's pent up frustrations rose to the forefront. Seated dejectedly before Michelle and the young prosecutor, his little eyes welled with tears as he began to recap the past two weeks events, he thinking about how Jeannie had brought all of this about, and how it had altered his way of life for the next ten years, if not forever. He loved Michelle, and had taken care of her for the last several years, and knew that there was no one else in the world that he would desire to be given the authority that she had been granted by the judge, but the fact that he needed to be cared for at all, a situation created by Jeannie was frustrating enough. In a way, he could understand the legal system awarding Michelle physical custody of him. In truth, over the past two weeks he had been subjected to some humiliations and tortures which would not have occurred had Michelle been nearby, and he did have to admit, this most recent incident involving his running into the knee of this gorgeous young prosecutor lent credence to her award of physical custody, he understanding that it was his stubbornness and unwillingness to be carried by Michelle which contributed to the scene. What he did not quite understand, or rather agree with, was that the court also awarded her full legal custody as well, which essentially gave her the legal right and authority to make all decisions for him, with or without his approval. He assumed that she did not yet know this, and he certainly was not going to offer it to her, and although he trusted her completely, it was most frustrating and humiliating for him to know that she had the full authority of the legal system if she needed it to essentially run his life in any way she saw fit.   All of a sudden he realized that he had gone from loving and protective father figure only two weeks ago, she being his little girl, to a point where he had indeed become her little boy, he knowing that if she insisted, he would have to comply with her wishes and desires much like a small child would be expected to listen to his mother, suffering the wrath of the court should he fail to do so. Whether she knew it or not, she had been granted full control over his life, an authority much like that given to a mother to raise a small child. Feeling as humiliated as he had ever felt, he could no longer hold back the tears and broke down like a helpless little infant, humiliating him further, as he held his balled up little fists to his eyes, he not being able to control his emotions any longer. It was then that the attractive young prosecutor extended her long, slender fingers toward his little chin, to examine the bruise that their collision had caused, but more to comfort him in his sorrow.   The young prosecutor, Tanya Williams, had been with the DA's office for over six years, compiling the best hit ratio on the squad over the past two years, having dealt with some of the roughest drunks, derelicts, and liars on the street. Her first year was spent running research for the more experienced prosecutors in the department, and performing various administrative duties which, although considered rather dull, boring, and uneventful, were necessary in her training, she performing these tasks loyally, without complaint, and expeditiously during that time. In wasn't until her third year that she began assisting other prosecutors in actual courtroom sessions, and for a few of the cases where the more experienced prosecutors extended her a bit of latitude, generally off the record, knowing that any mistakes she made could be corrected without damaging their case, she did make her share of mistakes, most of which were the result of her overtrusting nature, essentially extending generally untrustworthy types of people the benefit of her doubt. That seemed to be her only detectable flaw, while she also exhibited a genius for getting to the bottom of things, once she realized her mistakes. She learned quickly and seemed never to make the same mistake twice, earning her a new found respect from her peers. She learned to distrust most of the defendants she prosecuted, hardening immensely over the next two years, so that by the time she entered her fifth and sixth years with the department, she had become as tough and hard nosed as most of the seasoned veterans, compiling an impressive hit ratio during that time. In spite of her incredible looks, her face entrancing and exotic, and her legs probably her most noticeable feature, seeming to run on forever, she had that seasoned, hard, contentious look on her face when she ran into little Tommy. It didn't help that she had gone through a couple of very contentious relationships over the past two to four years.   Looking at his hurt little face, she made a realization, feeling something that she hadn't felt in years, especially while looking into the face of an adult man. When looking into his eyes she realized, 'It was I that hurt this little man, not he that hurt me,' and she was momentarily perplexed, trying to remember how to behave in such a situation. Then her maternal instincts kicked in, her hard prosecutorial look replaced by one of genuine sorrow and compassion, knowing that the little person who sobbed before her was as innocent as a new born child. It was with that mindset that she reached for little Tom, in an effort to comfort him, and when he swiped at her approach exclaiming 'Leave me alone, you've already made your point,' she was surprised when she did not get angry, but rather she became most sad knowing that she had hurt him and was not being allowed to apologize and comfort him.   She looked at Michelle and for the first time noticed the clinging little George, trembling and holding onto her for his life, causing her to bring her hands to her mouth in shock as her eyes welled once again, she recalling the rumors of the two little men who had been shrunk against their will, and recognizing with shocking clarity, that little George, who so clung to Michelle, tattered and torn, bruised and cut from head to toe, was the little man who had apparently been erroneously discharged to the care of his evil wife, causing her to utter in shock, 'Are these the two little guys........,' but she couldn't continue, weeping openly, as Michelle touched her shoulder compassionately, saying 'Yes they are.' Tanya looked up, tears streaming from her eyes, thinking that this couldn't be happening. After all she was a hard nosed, seasoned prosecutor, thinking that she had seen and heard everything, thinking that she'd lost her passion for men, and now just wanting to scarf up these little guys and take them home. While her sudden vulnerability surprised her, somehow on a deeper level, she felt comforted by the fact that she had allowed herself the feeling of vulnerability. Looking at Michelle she said, 'Is there anything I can do to help?' Then looking down at Tom, her bottom lip quivering, 'I am so sorry.'   Michelle, continuing to caress Tanya's shoulder said 'Sure, would you mind holding little George while I take care of Tom?' But as she said so, she felt George's grip tighten considerably, Tanya noticing it also, causing her to approach Michelle tentatively, not wanting to alarm him, and then tenderly laying her hand on his little shoulder, rubbing it gently, and moving closer so that her lips brushed his little ear as she whispered 'Trust me little one. I have heard about your plight, and I realize that it's most difficult for you to trust anyone at this moment, especially after what you have gone through. I don't want to hurt you, but rather,' and then surprisingly to Tanya, she blurted out a commitment that she couldn't, even in her wildest dreams, have contemplated even five minutes earlier, 'I'd like to be allowed to help with Michelle, to assist her and you, and little Tom here, to help to try to make your lives whole and well again.' She continued, 'In short, I want to help make you feel like a man again. To remove that dress and those silky stockings, to provide you with a burlap sack if necessary, you know, the Fred Flintstone look, a days growth on your face, drinking beers and watching football games.' She felt him relax as she went on, her soft tears spilling over his cheek and running into his mouth, she kissing his lips softly, noticing that he no longer flinched or pulled away, but rather gravitated toward her. 'I don't go for the cheerleader and Bud commercials however, but know I can always leave the room.'   Michelle, watching Tanya talk to the little guy in her arms was impressed and could see why she had become so successful as a prosecutor, realizing that part of the reason indeed, was the toughness and composure she had developed over the years, but also she had a hidden compassion, or perhaps a masked compassion, which she kept under wraps, and the gift of influence, with certainly was not being wasted on George. As Tanya continued to talk, Michelle could feel George relaxing in her arms. Tanya continued, 'George, please let me hold you. I am most involved now, and it would hurt my feelings if you were to deny me. I need you to know that there is not a thing I would not do for you, but I do need you to agree to let me help you.' George looked questioningly up into the eyes of Michelle, who kissed him tenderly on the lips, and said 'I think you can trust her George, and I like her. At some point you have to begin to learn to trust again.' With that, he tentatively held his shaking arms toward Tanya, who reached for him tenderly, grasping him under the armpits and pulling him close, wrapping his legs about her abdomen, and holding him close, kissing the top of his head, while cradling him so that his lips met her breast.   Michelle reached for Tom, who was just a bit more hesitant, and perhaps a little jealous of all the attention that had been thrust upon George. He was still upset and frustrated by his new station in life, but deep down he felt good for George, who now seemed to have a supporter other than Michelle. Tom didn't want to admit it, and was probably just too stubborn to do so, as he had truly felt pangs of jealousy while watching his little Michelle cradle and comfort George in his time of need. Michelle seemed to sense his discomfort however, and when holding him whispered, 'I so glad to have you back in my arms Tom. Little George just needed my help, that's all.'   Michelle looked at Tanya and said, 'We've got a meeting with the judge and need to get to it. If you know anything about this case, you know that I've been awarded temporary physical and legal custody of Tom, and that little George there is now without someone to care for him. I know that the judge granted me custody of Tom rather begrudgingly, knowing that I am only nineteen years old. Although I'm willing to take on both of these guys, I don't think I'll be able to swing the judge on it, and with George in such a fragile condition I don't know that he can handle it with a stranger. I'd really appreciate it if you would accompany me and put in a good word to the judge on my behalf, as I have heard of your reputation, and if anyone can convince her that I'm capable of handling both of these guys, it would be you.' Tanya looked down at George thoughfully, he looking up hopefully as she smiled gently, 'Let's all of us visit the judge, I'm sure we can work something out.' And with that, Tommy and George held securely, they proceeded to Judge's chambers.   They arrived at the Judge's chambers moments later, and after a brief delay, the bailiff admitted them, Michelle and Tommy preceeding Tanya and George, the judge taking one look at George, a look of compassionate disgust crossing her face, as she approached him, uttering, 'Hi Tanya,' but her eyes not leaving the tattered little body Tanya held so tenderly in her arms. The judge ran her fingers across his tired little face, and down his side, tracing the tattered remnants of the little dress he wore, on down across the silky little stockings which still clung to his legs, taking in all of the cuts, scrapes and bruises that had been inflicted upon him, and stammered, holding back her tears only because of the years she had spent on the bench, knowing that somehow she needed to maintain her composure, knowing that the decisions she made in this room over the next several minutes would affect the lives of all of the people before her for the rest of their lives, 'Little George, on behalf of the State, on behalf of the legal community, on behalf of the psychiatric society, and really society at large, it appears that we have made a terrible mistake, and we are truly sorry for your suffering, and what you may have endured over the past two or so years. I want you to know that from here on in, you will have my full support, whether it involves the prosecution of those responsible for this, your rights to full retribution, or your general physical and psychological recovery from these traumatic events. All you need to do is let me know what I can do for you.'   With that the room went silent, but not for long. All involved were shocked when Tom, still angry from his previous appearance before the judge, an appearance where his testimony was deemed childish, reactive, and not credible by her blurted, 'I'm tired of being a fuckin' nice guy. Why don't you drop to your knees and blow him. Me too for that matter. Your lousy criminal justice system sent him to essentially an imprisonment of more than two years with that evil bitch.....Let's see, how did you refer to her judge....Oh yeah, a prominent and well respected member of the psychiatric community, and society at large....Those weren't the exact words, but I believe I captured the general sentiment. On top of that, you had come to the conclusion that I deserved to be sentenced to a similar fate, which would have had the effect of George and I being sentenced to a life in Hell.' If I hadn't taken matters into my own hands at that point, George and I would be back with those evil witches right now, probably strapped to a wall, and taking whatever the Hell they had to dish out. Tom looked at George, the three women in shock, and said, 'sorry you had to go through those last few days with her, there was nothing I could do....it had to be Hell...I went through two myself, but I knew that Marilyn had already flipped. I knew that you were going to endure Hell, but couldn't see any other way. I just hope you can forgive me.' Tom was relieved when George, surprisingly nodded his assent, finally beginning to think he might have a shot a being in the clear, but still doubting the system which had failed him so miserably in the past.   'You see judge, it's going to take a while for George to regain confidence in this piece of shit structure you idealistic types like to call a 'justice' system. Now the word 'justice' which you legal types flail about as though it were some mystical, or possibly spiritual, holy roller term, or rather concept which covers every discrepancy or flaw, when used by the hypocrites and whores which pervade your system is just another fancy oxymoron, a joke. There is no justice here, none at all. Sure, with the assistance of our loved ones, most especially Michelle, whom I love dearly, and Tanya, who seems to have a warm, compassionate streak, in spite of her profession ('Sorry Tanya,' .......although she smiled understandingly), we'll survive and hopefully after six to eight years, we'll regain our height, and possibly our status as human beings, but, as George can attest, and I too in a more limited way, we already have, and will continue to suffer indignities that no human being should have to suffer, simply because this lousy system of 'injustice' let us down. I mean, look at what your system did for George. Do you realize judge, that while George suffered the pain and indignities previously described, his pain and torture brought that crazy bitch wife of his to the most incredible orgasms of her life. She jacked herself off while he suffered in agony. That's what your fantastic 'justice system' did for George Jones here. In summation (I just love this legal jargon), I would say that, in addition to much more, you owe each of us a blow job, and by jove, you'd better swallow.'   The judge, thoroughly destroyed by Tom's comments, realizing that, although she had nothing to do with George's case, she indeed was about to sentence Tom to the same imprisonment in the custody hearing, which effectively would have re-sentenced George to his life in Hell, was beside herself in grief, spewing 'I'm so sorry for what I've done. It's just that you get caught up in this system, and before you know it you are reacting to politics, rather than to the honest testimony of the citizens. You're right, because of your size, I did discount your testimony, while because of the affadavits filed on behalf of Ms. Jones, attesting to her credibility, I essentially granted her an essential immunity. She pressured me, informing me that she had been accused of similar charges in the past and provided me with evidence which indicated that she had beaten those charges. I received calls from my superiors suggesting that it might benefit me to see things her way. My decision to go with her was in part, based on the fact that she presented a credible case, but also..........(Tears welling)......because I became scared and chicken shit. She's such a strong woman, and had the support of my superiors. She scared the hell out of me, and I felt as though I were without too many choices.' Tom cut in, 'So what you're telling me is that your job was on the line. But you didn't stop to consider that George's and my miserable asses were on the line. Our miserable, puny existences were on the line. Us insignificant little pieces of crap, who before our shrinkings were extremely vital members of the community ourselves.' The judge hung her head and nodded in agreement, 'Yeah, I gave in to it.'   The judge looked up, her eyes moist and said, 'You're right, I've screwed up. I was wrong and wish to offer no excuses for my behaviour. I did it because I gave into the system, but I want you to know that from here on in, I plan to redeem myself. I will do whatever is necessary to make this right. I know I cannot do anything to help you with your physical limitations, well (sheepishly) except for what you requested, and if you insist on that, I feel obligated, my pride is not what it used to be, but want you to know that no matter how this should proceed you will get all the help and support that I can possibly offer, and if necessary, I am willing to risk my job to fight for what is right, providing of course, that you wish me to do so. Otherwise, I plan on resigning my position tomorrow, as I need to take some time to make my life right. Please let me try to make this as right as I can for you. If you say no, I'll resign tomorrow, and try to do it another way.'   Michelle spoke up, 'Judge, before you make that fateful decision, I'm hoping you'll make a ruling in our favor.' The judge responded, 'And what is your request, young lady?' Michelle answered 'Well, you have awarded me full physical and legal custody of Mr. Smith, and I would like the same ruling with regard to Mr. Jones.' The judge, knowing she was in no position to deny her request, given her previous admission, but also knowing that Michelle was only nineteen, and had already been granted the custody of Tom stammered once again, 'Well, you are young, and........Tanya broke in, walking toward Michelle with George held gently to her breast, 'Michelle, I've got a break in my caseload over the next two or three weeks and.......(smiling and nuzzling George's nose with hers).............wouldn't mind taking him home with me, if you don't mind.' Michelle looked into George's little eyes and said 'OK with you baby?' He looked back, his eyes closing dreamily, and nodding his concurrence. With that, the judge ordered, 'So ruled.'   Tom thought about the events which had transpired, and said, 'Judge, there's only one thing I don't understand.' And the judge replied, 'And what is that Mr. Smith?' Tom answered, 'Well, with the way that evil witch presented herself in your chambers today, all of it on the record, and with all of the physical evidence gathered by your APS workers at the Jones' residence today, it seems to me that we have an open and shut case. From what you just said, I am surmising that you believe we still have a major fight ahead of us, and will need your undying support as well as a bit more to bring these witches to 'justice. Apparently , this case is not as black and white as I once thought.' The judge replied, 'Well unfortunately that is true Mr. Smith. While I doubt either of you will ever be remanded to the custody of those derelicts, I don't know that we have sufficient evidence to convict them both of criminal activity. The Jones case appears solid, but not the case of your ex-wife Mr. Smith. I believe that once we have apprehended them, we will be in a position to press formal charges, and issue search warrants, allowing us to open a formal investigation into these affairs.' Tom looked at the judge and said 'What do you mean, Once you have apprehended them? You and I both know that they had been restrained here in your chambers not three hours ago. Where are they?' The judge gulped and said 'I had nothing to hold them on and released them about an hour after you left.' Tom responded, in an incredulous tone, 'You mean they're out there walking around free as we speak?' The judge answered, almost in tears, 'I'm so sorry, I had to let them go. I had nothing to hold them on.'

ML 30

Leaving the courthouse Tom thought about perspectives, relative perspectives actually, the absolute being just a touch too definite for him, given the circumstances, and about how his perspectives had changed so dramatically over the past two weeks thinking "Hell, I could always drink a beer with the best of them," and now realizing that it was indeed just "a" beer that he could drink with the best of them, and damn it, that was OK from his new perspective, he being held so lovingly and tenderly in the arms of the sweet little angel he had taken care of for the past four years or so, on one hand wanting to demand that he be treated in a more adult manner, she being such a child, to be set down upon the floor, to be allowed to walk this corridor on his own terms, as his own man, his chest thrust forward, his bruised and battered little jaw jutting forth, he however avoiding the urge to demand such....perhaps he had learned a lesson from his previous experience in these halls of justice, taking one on the chin, or perhaps he was simply overwhelmed at the sensation of being snuggled and cuddled so into the breasts of the one who now literally commanded his world, she so overpowering, her scent so intoxicating, he beginning to realize his increased sexual vigor, his sensual desire having risen dramatically in correlation with his diminishing height and weight, it not helping the cause when she periodically raised his little body to capture his tender lips within her own, nibbling them so gently with her teeth, literally taking them away from him, while moistening them with her tongue, she tasting him to her heart's content, drinking him in, and then releasing his little lips, allowing them back to him, and as such perhaps he was content, perhaps he was powerless, at least for the moment, to make any demands, for now he was the little one, her baby, the protected one, and perhaps he needed that, he being the one she had incredibly been granted full legal authority to make decisions for, on his behalf of course, and for his benefit only, he held so that his tender lips and tiny nose brushed her nipple repeatedly, incessantly, she not ignorant of the result of her exertions of course, deriving her share of pleasure, enjoying the feeling of total control, and not so innocently enjoying every moment, devious in her own adolescent way, holding him in this manner intentionally, close and ever so tender, realizing that she had done a lot of growing up during the past week, that indeed, her perspectives had changed also.

She knew his thought patterns, and had become aware of his increased virility, aware of his male weaknesses, and because of her experiences with him, had become aware of male weaknesses in general, knowing somehow in her own innocent way that he exhibited a higher than normal libido, his virility having somehow skyrocketed geometrically in a rather converse way with his reduction in size, he always having had more control than he had exhibited during his reduced stage, but such indications, as expected, manifesting themselves through his little pecker, hard, pink, tender, and so responsive to her touch, her nails caressing and stroking it mercillessly, driving him into a near frenzy when she tenderly scraped her nails across his rectum, up and through his balls, he providing a never ending salute to her, she realizing that it was through this that men, men of all sizes, could be controlled, she knowing that deep down he wished to be placed on the floor, to be allowed to walk with head held high, in spite of his size, his male pride wanting to kick in so stubbornly, to demand to be treated like a man, in spite of the fact that he'd been knocked nearly unconscious only one hour before, she realizing that as long as she paid attention to his little pole, his tender, pink little cock, that she retained control, his pride becoming almost irrelevant, he setting it aside for the moment, she also realizing that the more enhanced she was in her exertions, the more control she garnered, she having gathered over the past week that as long as she controlled his release, the longer she held him off, the more dependent he became, he forgetting about the larger concerns surrounding him, the world in general, his pride reduced in importance, he reduced to concentrating on what was truly important to him at the moment, his satisfaction, and upon her realization of that, she felt a power that she had never felt, for at the moment, he knew he was safe in her arms and his only concern was truly the immediate gratification he so desired, he didn't care about anything else, a notion that she had been curious about in the past, the men she had dated exhibiting their bravado and trying to force it upon her, she previously being the smaller one and being young and inexperienced, taking it and, in the case of her long-term boyfriend, actually satisfying his desires, he successfully running the guilt trip on her, as she caressed him, her little Tommy, through the fabric of his silky little shorts, a tiny, soft and shiny little pair she had picked out, she imagining how cute she thought he might look while wearing them , so tiny and absolutely darling to her as she held them between her fingers, he of course refusing to wear them at first, pointing out the feminine, or as he called it, "faggy" nature of them, she explaining what she went through to get them, questioning his thoughtlessness at refusing to wear them, she eventually winning out, and he sliding the silky little number over his miniscule frame under protest, but under her direct supervision, a tear springing from his eye, but really to no avail as he had already come to the realization that she knew her role, that of being his guardian, and had begun to realize that once her mind was made up she would no longer buckle and by golly, she bought those silky little shorts for him, and he was going to wear them.

The silky fabric accentuated his excitement, he saluting her respectfully, creating a little tent-like structure within his crotch, he poking her in her ribs, he threatening to bang her belly button through those silky little shorts, she giggling at his ticklish little antics, rubbing his nose with hers, knowing she just HAD to get him alone, she wanting to maul his tiny little frame, to slam him down gently, to pin him down, with or against his wishes, it didn't matter anymore to her, she wanted what she wanted and at the point his opinion meant very little to her, she desiring to make him a part of her body, she thought he so cute, guiding his enraged and gorging little member so that it did indeed poke into her belly button, his little digits continuing to massage her tender nipples, she acknowledging his increased virility, an increase commonly associated with such a shrinking, silently thanking Dr. Jacobs for her input on that one as it helped her to understand. In short, she wanted his little ass, and at the moment, didn't care what anyone thought, including and especially him, as she was determined to give it to him whether he desired it or not....His little protestations were ignored, thank you very much.......in short, she just wanted to pin him down and molest the ever living @!#$ out of him.

Michelle thought he was such a sex crazed little man, she taking special care not to lose control, fearing she might hurt him, loving the sensation of holding a man so much smaller and weaker than her with or against his will, as it did not matter to her, hell, he was in the mood no matter what, she saw to that, using all of her feminine wiles to keep him in that eager condition, but in all selfishness it was almost too much, almost too difficult for her to retain control of the situation, the feeling of his tiny lips and his baby hands, his tender, pinkish little fingers providing constant stimulation to her raging nipples, the cashmere notwithstanding as she loved the way her breasts felt against the fabric of her top, her nipples protruding dangerously, almost dart-like, arrows she wanted to shoot into her tiny lover, to capture him, to make him her prisoner, she relaxing, knowing that she was so much bigger than him, knowing that she might hurt him if she let herself go, but by thinking so, by relaxing and not letting herself go, she remained in control, complete control, not only physically, but mentally, spiritually, and emotionally as well, and little Tommy followed accordingly, she knowing that she only needed to pull him close, like a mother with a newborn, bringing her starving little infant to her nipple, and he reacted as a newborn, she only having to pull him close, allowing him the scent and he, in his newfound yet rather enhanced virile little manner would follow his instinct from there.....He couldn't help it, his sexual drive had increased dramatically with his shrinking, to the point where he hopelessly worshipped the sweet, beautiful little goddess who held him so close. He realized, while craning his little neck skyward, she carrying him so through the hallway of the courthouse, her every step massaging him through the gentle cashmere of her tight sweater, his tender little silk covered penis aroused to a frenzied status, trying so desperately to boink her button, he craning his little neck skyward to gaze between her remarkable little breasts, beyond the nipples which had been pointed toward his little face only moments before, those nipples which his tiny fingers still clung to so desperately, so enrapturing for Michelle, a tiny little man who only two weeks before was able to engulf her wholeheartedly within his muscular arms, arms which now were so small and sweet, the hands and fingers of which were so tiny and tender, continuing to massage her hard swollen nipples, his tiny lips worshipping the undersides of her firm, milky breasts, her panties bathing in the moisture created by her own insatiable desires and erotic thoughts, she and he rocketing to the most satisfying orgasm of their lives, simultaneously as they continued their courthouse descent, he somewhat embarrassed exclaiming breathlessly "I'm so sorry," and she whispering "It's OK little one, I'm just as wet as you are. You can explode on Mommy any time you want....I'm just sorry I was not able to take your little pinkie to my lips," she now knowing that she was no longer in complete control of the little being she held so tenderly in her arms, but rather had exposed her vulnerability, letting him know that he indeed, had done for her what she had done for him..

Thinking back to the moment of his victory, the little guy couldn't help himself enough, basking in the glow of having won his case, leaving him filled with pride and desire, pumping his testosterone, in spite of his miniscule size, perhaps on a somewhat less than normal scale, yet normal for him, and given the magnitude of his victory, a victory which was awarded while he stood between several female legs which were gargantuan to him, each and every one of them outweighing him and at least several inches taller than he, given his elation at singlehandedly whipping the two women he disliked most in the world, in spite of their now statuesque proportions, and truly rescuing George from the fate that he had been sentenced to, he was filled with emotion, and with renewed sexual vigor, putting the little guy back at it within minutes, Michelle gazing upon him as he worshipped, loving every minute of it, his constant ministrations, repeatedly running his tiny hands over the expanse of her supple, gentle breasts, his tiny, delicate, almost baby-like fingers caressing her soft, tender nipples, she noticing his paper thin little nails as they scraped along the expanse of her breast, she becoming even more moist and musky, almost animal like, writhing in painful joy as she walked, she exploding over and over, having to stop at times, while walking from the judge's chambers to the car, wanting to mouth the words for Tommy to stop, wanting to pull him away and carry him in a different, less provocative manner, but not quite able to summon the will to do so, she desperately needing a change of underwear, she fearing her inability to contain herself, she so intoxicated with the lil' guy's ministrations, making a mental note to literally swallow him whole when they got home, she hoping she could wait until they got behind closed doors but not sure that she could, he really having an effect on her, she wanting to rip away the silky little shorts she had been so thoughtful in obtaining for him, and suck him dry, he knowing so, and while she thought shower, hot or cold, it didn't really matter.....If hot however, she wanted her little Tommy with her, as in her mind it was her decision and he was without choices......She was planning out their evening and his little opinion meant nothing to her at this point and truthfully, little Tommy, strapped to her like a glove, knew that his opinion was unimportant, as anything he could offer at this point would be ignored, she was in the mood and her mind was made up, he could smell the damp muskiness of a woman in heat, he could feel the warmth of her breath, she was an animal who had captured her prey, she knew exactly what she wanted, and he knew it was useless to protest, especially since he was actually in full concurrence with her desires, and had absolutely no wish to protest or question those desires, knowing and anticipating the most satisfying night of his life sexually, not knowing exactly what he might, or might not, experience, just placing all of his trust in her, knowing, or rather hoping, that she would not abuse her obvious physical advantage over him, she feeling her panties swell once again in moist anticipation as she walked across the lot, almost having forgotten about little George, but knowing subconsciously that he was tucked away safely in Tanya's loving arms.

Yes Tanya, a woman she could trust. How she could trust her she really didn't know, but a woman who had become hardened to the realities of the criminal society that she dealt with on a daily basis who in spite of that, maintained a compassionate streak, a streak that her little George brought back out, a woman who perhaps was reminded of her ideals when she first gazed upon the faces of Tommy, and especially her tattered little George, she melting upon her realization of little George's plight, he now lying so submissively within her gentle, yet strong loving arms, trusting her fully and completely, not having anyone else to rely on, she having that gentle, yet take charge attitude, something he needed at the moments, he somehow knowing that he was nestled safely in the arms of a woman who wouldn't take any crap from anyone, a woman who could take and dish it right back out, he melding to her and she, at least temporarily, becoming his world and his universe. And so they went...... Michelle, lip quivering in obscene anticipation, inviting Tanya and her little George over for football on Sunday, a few days down the road, she and Tanya of course having talked about spending a bit of time together during the week, but both deciding against it, for the benefit of little George, both women feeling that it might be to his benefit to have a little one on one time with Tanya, who was planning to take a couple of weeks off just for this purpose, Tanya feeling, for the first time in a long time, that she was doing something worthy, that she would care for him in all ways, taking care of him the way a woman should care for a man, bathing him, holding and cuddling him, and not expecting, due to his recent past, but rather hoping that something might come to her in return, deciding to give until, hopefully, something came back to her. Tommy of course was thrilled to be going home in the arms of his beloved Michelle, as was she, they were both wet with anticipation.

Michelle, knowing she had become overly involved with the little guy she held so tenderly, given the venue, after making her arrangements with Tanya, intentionally shifted little Tommy to her hip as Tanya and little George strode off, she effectively making a statement and staking her claim to the little doll she held so captivatingly and confidently to her hip, and in a maternal, almost native way, common to a mother in charge of her young, she holding him firmly to her hip, an instinctual urge on her part, a maternal urge, a mother taking responsibility for her charge, her little one, the one entrusted to her care, he somehow anticipating her instinct and desire, hanging on and going for the ride, the silky shorts he wore swirling and caressing his penis, his little legs splayed to either side of her soft, womanly, yet firm and athletic hip, he being carried as a child, a position developed over hundreds of thousands of years, a mother and her child, for this purpose, the small helpless one held close, for his protection, for his benefit, but so sensual to him nevertheless, he so secure while held in this position, her arm supporting his tiny buttocks, her hand exteding to cradle his thigh, she pressing his little silk laden manhood so that it meshed with her side, his penis caressed sensually with each and every movement, he grasping anything he could to comfort and steady himself, her breast in this case, his tiny fingers latching onto her soft, tender nipple once again, his other hand reaching up to hang on to the hem of her sweater at the neckline, but she only noticing the little digits which encircled her nipple, causing her once again to begin to writhe in his grasp, she no longer knowing whether her reaction was physical or psychological, it no longer mattering to either one of them, whether it be by choice or design, he perhaps just taking advantage of the situation presented to him, the little angel whom he had come to consider his own little girl over the years.

He, filled with pride, knowing that he'd stood up to the judge and the system at large, from his new found and, although miniature, perspective, had beaten them, beaten 'em cold, had taken on their normal sized and to him, extreme world, a world which at his size he realized took a man with vision, with guts, especially considering his size, one which society in general did not have all that much respect for and considering his foes, Marilyn and Jeannie, extremely prominent and repected members of society, he had done quite well, as they had convinced the judge of their innocence and abilities, they'd hoodwinked her actually, prejudiced her, she wanting to rule in their favor, and Tommy, taking his chances, knowing that Marilyn could not handle disobedience from little men, took the chance and brought out her true colors, tearing her down to her nuts so to speak, to her roots, exposing her for all the world to see, her psychiatric society not excluded, and had beaten the bitch at her own game, the game she came prepared to defeat him with, taking her and the ex down at the same time.

En route to Michelle's house Tommy, held securely by the seat belt Michelle had strapped around him looked up and pleaded "Can we go to my house tonight?" Michelle, driving casually, smiled down at her little charge, tickled his chin with a couple of well manicured fingernails, and said "Of course, honey. In fact, why don't we just plan on spending the night there. My Mom left some of her sleepwear there, and I believe you have everything we need to make ourselves comfortable.....I will stop off however, to pick up a few essentials from the grocery store." And, sliding her long fingernails under the hem of his shorts, "I doubt that you've done any shopping over the past few days," leaving Tommy once again, to Michelle's delight, gasping for air. They pulled into the parking lot, Michelle immediately at his door, he too small to negotiate the handle, she grasping him tenderly under his arms, he no longer protesting her definitive approaches, she taking him to her hip while crossing the lot, cars zooming to and fro, he actually becoming quite comfortable with being carried, but not so comfortable when she plopped him into the child carrier in the shopping cart, leaving his little legs and feet dangling from the two openings in the front of the cart, he thinking he could just walk along side of her in the store, he thinking "she's wearing a skirt, the hem of which I could grab and tug on anytime I needed to get her attention," although a fleeting concern crossed his mind for just a moment, he having noticed that while while reaching for the hem of her skirt earlier that day, it seemed he had to stretch just a bit more than normal, but that thought vanished as he began to consider the magnitude of any argument he might propose to simply be allowed to trot along beside her long sensual legs, realizing how childish that argument might appear to Michelle, and he began to question himself, "Why am I posturing myself with such childish arguments? Or, even scarier, because of his new status, he wondered "Am I beginning to act childish?" After all, proposing an argument based on the fact that he was big enough to grab onto the hem of her skirt in an emergency was not exactly something he might have thought of two weeks ago, not with her at only five foot, two inches tall, and weighing under 100 pounds.

But it didn't matter. Little Tommy let it pass, as throughout the store, Michelle paid so much attention to him that she almost didn't complete her mission, that of buying the necessities required by little Tom's two week absence from his residence, she cooing over him, tickling his chin, and running her long slender fingers up his little silk shorts whenever they were alone in the store. If fact, to Tom's dismay and to Michelle's delight, she once again paid so much attention to him, repeatedly running her nails over his silky little crotch, that in the back recesses of the store, little Tom could no longer restrain himself and once again released his seed into and through the silk, sending waves of pleasure through Michelle as she felt the warmth of his little tribute to her in her palm, she extending a single nail under the hem of the little garment, and up his trembling shaft to catch a fingerful, bringing it to her lips, smiling seductively down at the little man and exclaiming, "I'm swallowing all of you tonite," he kicking and flailing his little legs and hanging passionately to the rail on the front of the cart.

A moment later however, when Michelle became engaged in a conversation with the butcher talking over the various cuts of meat available Tom, having recovered from the moment of pleasure he had experienced only moments before and realizing that Michelle's attention had been diverted made the spontaneous decision to venture forth on his own, a little pioneer of sorts, so while she stood with her back to him and engrossed herself in in full conversation, Tom stood up in the child seat, climbed over the edge and slid down to the floor, feeling ever so proud of himself, and without batting an eye took off, figuring he would show Michelle just how capable and responsible he could be on his own. When he got to the end of the aisle and turned the corner however, he was greeted by perhaps one of the most beautiful little girls he had ever laid his eyes on, he figuring she could be no more that nine or ten years old, dressed in a fabulous cotton gown, lavender in color, and graced with the most dazzling blonde curls, she stunned and absolutely mesmerized by what she saw before her, a person not even one-half of her size with the face of a adult, she looking him up and down, but stopping her gaze at his groin, where she broke into a grin, which was followed by an impish little giggle. Tom, a bit annoyed placed his balled up little fists on his hips and asked "What's so funny little girl?" While dropping to her knees, which to Tom's dismay still left him so that the top of his head barely reached her chin, to Tom's horror she began to extend her hand toward his crotch and giggled, "Mommy, come look, this little boy wet himself,"

Tom desperately reached out both of his hands to try to catch the little girl's single hand in an attempt to hold her totally innocent ministrations off, but was shocked to find that even though he latched onto her single hand with both of his, he was too small to deter her, she completely overpowering him, but only momentarily. Fortunately, the little girl's mother, although a bit late, was there a moment later and crouched to her daughter's level, grasping her wrist and pulling it away gently, he totally degraded by this event and most embarrassingly by the fact that even a nine year old girl possessed the physical strength to overpower him, he wanting to run and hide but not moving as he just stood there humiliated, his eyes welling with tears, while the girl's mother gently looked her daughter in the eyes and said "Honey, I know you were only looking at the little man, and were simply concerned with his wetting himself, but those are his little privates, and you should never touch a man down there, understood?," to which the little girl giggled "He's a little BOY Mommy, NOT a little man." Her mother smiled maternally at her daughter while reaching to cup Tom's little chin and said, "Sorry dear," brushing a tear from his cheek, and then patting it as she rose to her full height, looking back a little, standing there so dejectedly, she looking back and down upon him with a sincere pout on her face, her lower lip protruding in sympathy for him and his little predicament, Tom beginning to realize that perhaps Michelle was right, perhaps he needed her constant supervision and protection, at least while out in public. So when Michelle spun around the corner, a frantic look on her face, be began to cry, and when she knelt before him to admonish him, her heart sank with his tears, as he blubbered "I'm so sorry I disobeyed you, I'll never do it again, and she decided that she and Tom would discuss his little misbehaviour later. Right now he just needed a little tender loving care, she gently pulling him between her breasts, his tears subsiding over a few minutes, she allowing him to slide to her hip, holding him with one arm and pushing the cart with the other.

Leaving the store, Michelle allowed one of the baggers to roll the cart to the car while she once again held little Tom to her hip, the bagger, a rather good looking young girl, perhaps only sixteen years old, commented on Tom, but in a way which indicated he wasn't even there "Is he your little boy?.....He sure is cute...." to which Michelle did not respond as she had focused all of her attention on the satisfaction of the little person she held so firmly, yet tenderly, to her hip, setting him down once again in the passenger seat, strapping the seat belt around him, but this time exclaiming "Honey, I need to buy you one of those little child restraint seats....This is far too dangerous for a person of your size." Little Tom opened his mouth to protest, causing Michelle to use two fingers to pinch his tiny lips shut, exclaiming "I'm responsible for you and your well being and this is a major point.....THERE WILL BE NO ARGUMENT......UNDERSTOOD?" Tommy, looked directly into her eyes, realizing the potential implications of a negative answer, and while she held his little lips tight he shook his head up and down, nodding his assent, knowing that his next car ride would probably take place in a little car seat, a humiliating thought, but as he was beginning to realize, probably a necessary one.

And they sped off, this time to the tune of one of Tom's favorite songs, Michelle recognizing the tune, Dire Straights "Walk of Life," fondly recalling how they had listened to it together, it such a carefree and easy song , in the old days, back when Tom did all the driving, at the time, she leaning into him, his little girl, her hair blowing freely in the wind. Her hair still blew freely in the wind, a wind created when she reached up and opened the sunroof, she blaring up the volume, knowing how her little Tommy enjoyed the music, she reaching over to gently caress his tiny little member, and then raising her hand to cup his chin she said, "I know you're a bit upset now sweetie, but we have to do a lot of talking about a lot of things over the next few days. Sometime this week, I'd like to find out about those final two days you spent with your ex-wife, and I'd really like for us to decide what we should do about the custody of your younger children. I was hoping that my mother might be willing to help out there, but your sister can't keep them forever, and they really need to get back to school as they've been out two weeks now. Tonight I'll make you a nice dinner, and we'll relax and take care of each other, but over the next few days we need to talk. I think we need to establish some rules, rules that will provide for definite consequences if they are broken without good cause, and perhaps a heirarchy, an order of sorts, perhaps a well defined listing of duties, chores and expectations. I can see now that, while it's been fun and games up to this point, I do have to take charge of this situation, after all I have been granted full responsibility for your welfare, and intend to carry through on that responsibilty. There are going to be a few things that you may disagree with, and believe me, as long as you present your arguments reasonably and respectfully, I will listen to them, but in those cases where we disagree after reasonable discussion, my decision will be absolute and final, and I will expect you to comply with such decisions. Well, that being said, let's go home and start dinner."

Tom knew that his relationship with Michelle had changed dramatically, knowing that because of his hot little temper and resulting screw-ups that he had indeed contributed to a situation which left Michelle feeling that the only way she could ensure herself of Tom's safety and welfare would be to take over, to begin making his decisions for him, and he didn't like it. Not one bit. As she had spoken, she spoke with a maternal authority that he had never heard before, with a very fair, yet strict and absolutely no nonsense tone, he knowing absolutely that she had meant everything she had said, he knowing that from here on in he had a tune to march to, one which was likely to be composed, choreographed, and directed by his little Michelle, a tune in which he might get to write an occasional lyric, get in a word or two here or there, but even so, even though she might allow him to offer a lyric or two, she would review each and every one of them and accept only the ones she deemed appropriate. Yes indeed, the tone of Michelle's voice left him with absolute assurance that at least for the next several years, he would be dancing to Michelle's tune.

ML 31

And off into the sunset they went, Michelle gazing down upon her little Tom adoringly, yet musingly, suppressing a smile, noticing that the waist part of the seat belt not only covered his mid section, she continuing to suppress a smile, as it indeed covered quite a bit more of his midsection than it would have only two weeks prior, and it was designed to do just that, for his protection, the shoulder harness useless in his situation, it resting against the back of the seat just above his head, his little legs and feet extending only two thirds of the way down the seat, she so adoring his tiny little hands and feet, his little toes wriggling valiantly before her, she teasingly wanting to reach over and tickle the undersides of his tender little feet, the exceptionately sensitive area between the toes themselves and the balls of his tiny feet, but resisting because she knew he was deep in thought at the moment, knowing that it would hit his pride once again and piss him off, that thought almost enough to tempt her, she thought he so cute when angry and knowing that such an action of her part would produce the desired reaction, he probably not even aware of her adoring gaze, of the thoughts which raced through her mind, he thinking about the comments Michelle had just made, and trying to come to grips with the way his life had changed, so suddenly and dramatically, from the carefree and independent way it was only two weeks earlier. He tried to relax, the tumultuous and stressful events of the day having taken their toll he, although victorious, so proud and happy, was ever so wary, knowing that Jeannie and Marilyn were still out there, free and on the loose, he thinking, or at least hoping that they were intelligent enough to know that they were in serious trouble, that the tide had turned, that any further forays into Tom and/or George's lives would effectively sentence them to certain prison terms, but realizing their unstable psychological makeup, especially Marilyn, whom he felt had truly lost it, lock, stock, and barrel, he remained wary, and would remain so until he knew they were dragged back into custody. Tuckered out from the events of the day, Tom drifted off peacefully and fell asleep.

He awoke to the sound of Michelle unbuckling his seat belt, and when he opened his eyes was greeted by her deep green eyes and adoring smile, and through tender lips she exclaimed "We're home honey!!" He raised his arms in an obligatory manner, expecting that she would insist on lifting him from the passenger seat to carry him in and she, noticing his rather obligatory gesture, felt a bit sad, knowing that she had perhaps pushed the envelope a bit too far with her previous comments relating to her takeover of his life, thinking deep down inside that because of her previous relationship with Tom, considering the enormous amount of respect she held for him, then and now, she knew at this very moment that she would never be able to enforce the proclamations she had made to him just several moments before, she just didn't have it in her. To her, he was still the MAN in her life but, thinking a bit sardonically, he now was just a bit smaller, and certainly a much cuter little version, she once again resisting the urge to tickle him, to put her hands on him, to just grab him and squeeze the daylights out of him, wanting to tickle him through the silky little shorts that she had insisted he wear, she wanting to bring him to ecstacy once again, she coming to the realization that except in cases of extreme emergency, or frustration, she would not be able to consistently enforce her will upon him, although she knew that he pushed his male pride, his little temper, to the limit at times, and needed to have that checked, for his benefit, realizing that he might truly thrive by being associated with someone who could lay down the law, and enforce it, for his benefit only, and actually abide by it herself. Sadly, she began to realize that it could not be her.

She had her moments of frustration where she could lash out at him, and temporarily establish her dominance, but due to her relationship with the little guy, due to their previous history, she knew that she could never maintain such a dominating influence, although she knew on some level that he truly would benefit from having someone watch over him, to establish clear guidelines and rules within which to live, for his safety, at least until he could get back upon his feet again, until he regained some of his physical stature, until he could resume his career. Cupping his little chin, planting a soft kiss upon his lips, she wanting him to have his pride, she wanting to treat him in a manner which would again restore his pride, she wanting her Tom back, she knowing she couldn't live without the man who had taken care of her for the last few years, a man she truly considered to be her Daddy, and absolutely saddened by his little submissive gesture, whereupon he threw his little arms in the air, the way a child does when he expects to be picked up, she knowing it was the result of the humiliating experience he had suffered in the store, and her resultant proclamations, or perhaps dictations, she, in an all out effort to restore his pride exclaimed, "Please take me home Daddy. I love you so much, and you're still the man. I know I need to take care of you," and, beginning to cry, her little bottom lip quivering noticably, "and I will, I just need your cooperation. I respect you too much to demand it, I will only take what you give me voluntarily, as in the past, you will do what you will do, and I know it, so I guess you can disregard all those regal statements I made earlier, because I love you, and want you to be the man you were before," and then, tears flowing freely, "I just wanna be your little girl again. I need you Daddy."

And with that, a new set of boundaries had been established, boundaries upon which there would be no turning back, Tom standing upon the seat, facing the wonderfully vulnerable little girl he knew, he not able to help but notice that her little nipples were jetting out once again, he digging hard to derive the resolve which would allow him to ignore her innocent little presentation, and he knew it was truly innocent, but so glorious her tender young, pink nipples, quivering before him, actually quivering, he could see the motion, begging him to place his little hands and fingers on them, tender, baby arrows pointing directly at him, enticing him, through the sensual cashmere fabric which graced them, so absolutely sensual. It seemed so long since he had towered above her, but only two weeks in reality, he now only at her breast level as she knelt, resisting his urges, she so magnificent and glorious, towering above, his and her true feelings coming to the forefront, he realizing that they had felt this way about each other all along, but until this traumatic event was thrown into their faces they had taken relative advantage of each other, nothing physical of course, but they had taken their feelings for each other for granted, as many people do, not taking the time to express how they truly feel about each other until the occurence of a traumatic event, sometimes such event so traumatic that it prevents the expression of such emotions, at least on a conscious level. Yes indeed, sometimes people wait to express such opinions, either out of pride, stubborness, or perhaps mere stupidity, until it is too late. Tom and Michelle made their realization at that moment, staring into each others eyes as they embraced, his little arms around her neck as she knelt, he noticing that she wrapped her arms around his back lovingly, but not so sexually as she had before, pulling him in to a full body embrace, so lovingly, only this time as a father and daughter might embrace, a full body hug yes, but where she previously would have dropped a hand to cup his butt, to press his little groin to her breasts, she did not do so this time, holding him snuggly and lovingly, his head however coming to rest between her gentle breasts, he having the inclination to reach out to her nipples with tiny hands, but not doing so, as it would have been a violation of the silent accord they had reached, she gently kissing the top of his forehead, and resisting the urge to capture his tender little lips within hers, holding him close, holding him tightly to her gentle busom, and in spite of her newfound resolve, once again felt her little lover becoming tense, he pulling himself close and then bucking his little groin for a moment, and suddenly relaxing back into her loving arms, as Michelle felt the familiar warmth gather about her tummy, she thinking he just not able to help himself,. she pulling him into her breasts one final time, as she lifted him from the seat and proceeded into his house.

And they were pleased and so relieved. They were silently entering into a new phase of their relationship, without necessarily discussing the specifics, and without delving into how they had sexually and sensually pleasured each other over the past week or so, they had come to an understanding. Michelle would always revere Tom for what he had done for her before and after his shrinking....Before, he bearing the strong, both mentally and physically, shoulder she could lean on, and now, during the past week, they both realizing that they had been thrown into an incredible, almost impossible situation, a situation which dramatically, and necessarily, had altered the courses of their lives forever, knowing that they had probably ventured into areas they never would have explored had this event not occured, both realizing, and not at all apologetically, that the results of those interactions were positive for each of them, helping Michelle to come of age as a young woman, and Tom, absolutely needing her nurturing, her comfort and care in his time of need, loving the feeling and sensation of being cared for so tenderly in his seemingly helpless state.

They truly loved each other, both realizing that their feelings were not necessarily of the romantic sense, but rather of the sense of two people truly caring for each other, each knowing that there was nothing the other wouldn't do for them. And neither one of them felt guilty about what had transpired over the past week. Tom, wanting to make life easy for Michelle, knowing gratefully that, from this point on they would resume their father figure/daughter realationship, he knowing and acknowledging that Michelle, by accepting guardianship of him, had taken on a tremendous responsibility, and he knew she had taken that responsibility on out of her love for him, and for no other reason, whether or not he felt he needed a guardian. He felt sorry for his little angel, knowing that the burden of her newfound responsibility might perhaps be overwhelming, knowing that she might have to consider sacrificing some of the things she wanted so desperately to achieve, he wanting to comfort her, for the moment wanting her to know that he indeed would accept her as his guardian for the short term, knowing that in the long term he could not accept her offer of guardianship, not because of his pride but rather, because he did not desire to interrupt his little girl's life so tumultously, but to appease her for the moment, he swallowed his pride and asked his little angel "Will you please carry me into the house honey?" causing her to tighten her gentle grip, to pull him closer, her tears flowing as she lifted him, cradling him close, perhaps for the final time, while she carried him over the threshold, and into the house he had lived in for so many years, she taking a moment to cradle his lips within hers.

Once through the door, Michelle dropped to her knees, Tom in tow, and hugged him to her breasts, her tears falling about him below, Tom holding on, stroking her neck and exclaiming, "It's OK baby, I love you," and then to lighten the mood he exclaimed "Hey sweetheart, we got a few sacks of groceries out there.....I'm gonna grab a little wagon and drag them in.....It is, afterall, a man's job to drag in the groceries".....causing his little girl to begin to giggle uncontrollably, like a little girl, like the little angel he'd met only four or five years before, Tom's heart warming, she kissing his lips softly, her tears continuing to rain upon him, she smiling and exclaiming "I'm so happy to have my Daddy back." She held him tightly for a few more moments, allowing her tears to subside, and then gently released him "I love you Daddy," and, wanting to please Tom, knowing that he had an eventful day, she wanted him to relax suggesting "Let me get the groceries Daddy, I'll draw you a bath, you go relax, let me cook up a storm, I'll bring you a beer, and we'll sit around and talk like old times." And then, realizing that she may have just dictated his evening, and fearing his reprisal, her lower lip began to quiver as she spoke, "That is, if it's OK with you?" Tom, back into his role as father figure picked up on her insecurity immediately, throwing his arms around her neck, standing on his toes to kiss her lower lip, and stating gently, "Honey, that sounds wonderful........You're my little angel....You know that don't you?"

And Michelle, tears welling once again, nodded her assent, rising to her full height, Tom still astounded whenever this happened, he craning his neck and gazing skyward, she walking off toward the bathroom, her magnificent legs and hips sashaying to some beat, a beat which, in his current somewhat mesmerized state could not identify, as her long hair swirled down her back, he knowing that, in spite of their interactions over the past week, that they were back to their previous relationship, that a platonic one, and both of them grateful for that, and not in the least guilty about what they had done, he not able to help but marvel at her beauty, at the gracious nature of his little angel as she walked away from him toward the bathroom.

And the evening proceeded accordingly, brief moments of apprehension as Tom needed assistance to get his nude little body into the tub, seething with the warm waters she had so lovingly drawn for him,she shuddering as she lifted him, she wanting to grasp and take care of his little pinkie, he once again unable to prohibit his penis from rising to a full blooded salute to her majesty, she placing her hands under his arms, noticing his little protrusion, her panties swelling once again, but she determined to ignore her impulses, it taking all of her resolve to resist, feeling his writhing little body within her grasp, wanting to overpower him, he giggling just a bit as one of her fingers slipped, involuntarily ticking an armpit, a giggle so cute that she almost lost her resolve, causing her to bring him just a bit closer than she would have, had she not heard his little giggle, his hard little penis barely gracing one of her tender nipples, causing them both to melt, but she resisted, placing him gently into the teeming torrent, forcing herself to release her hands from his tender frame, an almost surreal feeling, standing once again to her full height, assuring him that she would just be around the corner if he needed her, desperately wanting to drop to her knees, to pleasure him, to go down on him, to capture the tender, pink little pole which now poked through the suds and winked at her, she wanting to hold and caress it, to bring it to her lips, to draw on it, to feel his little frame go limp in her arms as she drained him of his last drop, but almost sadly, knowing that such action on her part was wrong, she blocked everything out, and walked out of the room. Tom, fully cognizant of the thoughts which had grazed Michelle's mind, did the number the moment she passed out of the room, grabbing a bar of soap, needing both hands to do so, and doing it the old fashioned way. He realized that her leaving him was the right thing to do, but when he completed his bath he faced another predicament. He once again called to Michelle for assistance and was relieved when she walked in, this time with a much more business like attitude, she gently, but firmly and quickly lifting his delicate little frame out, tossing him a towel, turning and leaving immediately exclaiming, "I love you Tom, but I'm afraid I'll do something I should not do if I spend unnecessary time around that cute little body of yours. Dinner's ready honey, dry yourself and get dressed....Let's eat." And with that, she cruised out of the room, again that sensuous little, though towering to him, body filling him with innumerable delights and thoughts.

She prepared an especially sumptuous dinner, they taking the time to spoon and hand feed each other, giggling like two children as they did so, pleasing to Tom in that, he so enjoyed seeing Michelle behave as a little girl again, he sitting on a couple of phone books, placed squarely on the chair by his little Michelle, and tucked safely and snuggly under the top of the table, he knowing that he would need her assistance once again to get out of the chair, but not really caring, he clad only in a thin pair of silk underwear, they having so much fun, truly regressing a bit and behaving like carefree little children as they consumed their meal. As Tom finished his, Michelle excused herself and proceeded back toward the bedroom, emerging moments later wearing only the sheerest little negligee left by her mother, a gift from Tom actually, something as yet not worn by Marsha, ever so soft, shiny and sensual, the spaghetti straps gracing her soft, sensual shoulders, the silky garment barely covering the magnificent curves of her little butt, clinging sensually to her breasts, her hair cascading over her shoulders and wrapping around her round, fruity breasts, her nipples protruding and pointing in Tom's direction, little beacons in the night, the bottom hem just gracing her gentle lips, her tender, steamy womanhood, as she approached the little man.

He was so mesmerized by her presence, by the magnitude of the little goddess who stood so masterfully before and above him, she looking down, taking his chin within her long, slender fingers, stroking it with a nail, tickling it as his tiny little face literally melted into her hand, she bringing his little lips to her womanhood, he kissing her gently, touching his tongue to her, he wanting to resist but instead, going right for her button, his little tongue and lips working their magic, he powerless, she gasping in pleasure, he taking in the musky, heavenly scent, which protruded forth, as she gracefully slid his chair back, and reaching down, placed her gentle hands under his arms lifting him and placing him tenderly so that he rode gently on her silky hip, out of the kitchen and into the livingroom, where she grabbed the remote and hit the play button, looking down upon the little guy who had become a part of her hip, his tender little penis engulfed once again in the silky folds of the negligee she wore, each of her movements massaging him erotically, she smiling down at him adoringly, while he looked up in awe, his little hand once again reaching, as though it had a mind of its own, for her supple breast, to steady himself of course, his little fingers wrapping around her nipple, she exclaiming softly, "OK if we just spend the rest of the evening with you on my lap....Maybe just take in a movie?" And he, knowing that they had been on the verge of violating their implied pact, knowing he should resist his urges, replied "Sure Baby."

And with that, Michelle sat down on the couch, her feet extended to the coffee table, causing her to bend her knees, creating a wonderful, silky little habitat for little Tom to snuggle into, he coming to rest so that his head nestled between her breast and her bicep, his lips only an inch or so away from her tender nipple, Tom thinking that his ending up in this position consistently was no longer of a coincidental nature, his little body relaxing alongside her much longer frame, gently held and snuggled so that he was pressed into the shiny silk fabric from the bottom of his chin to the tips of his toes, they resting so gently atop her gentle thighs, the scant little pair of underwear having been mysteriously removed, he not able to remember when, knowing only that he had not done so himself, it being done seemingly without his knowledge, as his little cock slid into the fabric which clung so tenuously to her gentle frame, his tender little schooner navigating through her sea of silky folds, they both beyond the point of redemption now, neither having wanted it to get this far again, but somehow excusable, they cared for each other, and somehow knew that this time was a bit different, that perhaps this would be the last time.

And Tom, hopelessly into the moment lying on the lap of his little goddess, she now extending gentle nails to caress him, bringing his lips to hers and suckling him, he working overtime on her breasts, her nipples raging between his tiny fingers as hers extended to his little pole, taking it and twirling it gently between them, he writhing and contorting with each tender ministration, with each stroke, he lying breathlessly in her arms as her gentle nails extended down between his little butt cheeks, scraping forward gently up and under his balls, spreading her fingers so that the nails of her forefinger and little finger traced gently along either side of his balls, he having stopped breathing momentarily, waiting in muted anticipation, her fingers continuing their ascent until they stopped just above the head of his penis, pausing momentarily, his breath halted and barely audible, then suddenly her hand grasping the entire shaft gently, a single drop of his release assisting her, providing just enough lubrication to allow her to squeeze it gently, while stroking it so lovingly, he bucking and writhing once again, she suddenly releasing him and turning to lie down, hiking up her negligee, lying down and raising him to her lips, kissing him softly, yet fully, her tongue outwrestling his, she in full control, lowering his manhood gently to her womanhood, breathing sulkily, "I want you in me Baby."

In a half hearted attempt, Tom tried to protest, but had his lips covered by hers each and every time, and truth be told he was so into the moment that it didn't matter, she finally taking complete control, lifting the hem of her negligee, and firmly yet ever so gently guiding Tom into her womanhood, he no longer protesting but rather coming to possibly the most glorious climax of his storied life, he realizing that Michelle had too, and for the first time in this manner. Holding him ever so gently to her breast, Michelle whispered "I am so glad that you were the first one Tom....You were so wonderful," he nestling his little head against her breast and falling into a slumber.

After holding her little man for another hour, she marvelling at his little frame, and knowing that in spite of their most recent escapade, that things had to change, that they could not continue to behave in that manner, she truly wanting to be his little girl again, and for him to be her Daddy. She knew that she had taken relative advantage of him, that she had gotten what she had wanted, literally for years, loving the feeling that it was she who directed it, loving the idea that she had taken control and that he was powerless, that once on her lap, his resolve succumbed so completely to her feminine charms and wiles, she knowing that it happened only because he was small and helpless, that it would not have happened had he been at his normal size. Yes, she knew it could never happen again; She also knew that she would never forget the feeling of taking him inside of her, he so small and helpless, she so strong and powerful, he trying to resist, she absolutely not allowing him to. Lying on her lap, all tuckered out, she thought he such a little doll and rising, holding his limp little body, his little legs dangling to either side, she carried him to his bed, tucked him in and kissed him goodnight, his lips pouting just a bit as she did so, she rising to go finish her drink, knowing that she would not sleep with him this night, knowing that she had had her day in the sun, that it was time to change, that they would sleep separately that night. Then the doorbell rang.

Tom woke up early the next morning, once again his little penis rock hard and covered in soft shiny silk, his arms wrapped around her neck, his little legs around her abdomen, his penis swirling gently in the fabric which surrounded it, her arms cradling him close, one tenderly helping him to press his little groin into her tummy, she reaching down to cup his little balls once again, he gradually coming to, the sun shining gloriously through the blinds, he starting to open his eyes, enough to see that she had perhaps changed her negligee from the night before, from the baby blue one she had been wearing to the soft lavender one she now sported. He also noticed that she smelled just a bit different, his little eyes not quite open, he feeling like a tiny sparrow in the nest, he coming awake, but his little eyes unable to open. But although different, the aroma eminating off of her was familiar, very familiar, he now realizing that smell which was ever so familiar to him, the smell which wafted through the room, which so intoxicated him at the moment realizing that it was the perfume Michelle's mother, Marsha, Tom's girlfriend of four years, the woman who left him to fend for himself at Dr. Jacob's office only a few days before, loved to wear, he still coming to and trying to sort things out, he concluding that possibly Michelle just borrowed some of the perfume her mother Marsha kept in the cabinet, wanting to please Tom in the morning. Tom, holding on tight, his little pecker lovingly encased in the folds of the negligee she wore, the folds of which swirled to and fro, she holding him firmly and gently, rocking back and forth, opened his eyes and said "I love you," but was absolutely surprised and not at all pleased when his gaze was met by that of Marsha, the woman who had deserted him so only a few days before, she holding him ever so close, and although he tried to resist, she forced the issue, taking his little lips within hers, and responding "And I love you too, my little dear."

ML 32

And Tom continued to resist her grasp, causing her to clutch him even tighter, she insisting that before she would consider releasing her grip on him, before she would allow him his freedom, he would need to hear her out, and that she was offering no options in that area. But Tom wouldn't hear of that exclaiming "You little bitch, after all we've been through over the past four or five years, you walked out on me in my time of need.....When I needed you the most you deserted me," and he continued to struggle, trying to kick her with his little feet, insisting "Let me go...Let me go, this simply isn't fair" she responding calmly "You are absolutely right, it isn't fair, but I'm much bigger than you are now, and yes, we have been through too much together and, as a result, you're staying right here until we talk this out little man," he continuing to rain his tiny fists down upon her shoulders, thinking he was inflicting some real pain on her when in truth, his little blows felt more like love taps to her, she trying so desperately to suppress a giggle at his little ministrations, she thinking tiny hands and fingers playing patty-cake with her shoulders, he having becoming so small and helpless that his little gestures were inconsequential. And because of that, he was probably spared her wrath, as she was becoming impatient, much as a mother would when listening to the rantings and ravings of a child exhibiting a temper tantrum, but because his little blows were so inconsequential, and because she realized that he did indeed have a point, she maintained her composure and allowed him his little tantrum, thinking how she might have responded had she not had such realizations. But he would not relent, she thinking he such a stubborn little thing, and she began to ponder her options, thinking that because he had a point, because she was wrong in deserting him the other day, he probably did not deserve the first option that came to mind, that being to turn him over her lap and administer a sound spanking.

Instead she acted upon her second option, not a punishment at all, to administer something that he had always wanted, had always requested from her, something which she had not been able to provide him with in the past, rolling him over so that his back lay flat upon the mattress, and in that process she felt something strange, something she had never felt in the past, a power of sorts, but not able to identify it specifically at the moment, his perceptive eyes opening wide, he asking "What the hell is this all about?" She, overpowering him, intoxicating to her, and although she did not quite understand her newfound feelings, she loved the quivering sensation she now felt between her loins, a raw, animal like feeling, she the huntress, he her prey, captured within her grasp, completely helpless and at her mercy if she so desired, she knowing what she had to do, knowing she needed to calm down a bit herself, knowing that if she did what she had set out to do, it might calm him down enough for them to at least have the conversation she so wanted to have, ignored his question and, placing her arms so that her armpits effectively covered his ankles, and taking his little hands within hers and holding them to the mattress above his head, she effectively pinned him down, he barely able to squirm and certainly not able to rain his miniature little blows on her anymore, she having taken the use of his hands and feet away from him. She once again took his bitter lips within hers, he trying unsuccessfully to turn away as she did so, and released them asking, "May we have our little talk now?"

And he responded "Get up and get out bitch, just like you did the other day," and began to struggle helplessly once again, he writhing and contorting his little body in an effort to avoid what he knew was coming, she ignoring his protests, overpowering him, effortlessly keeping him pinned beneath her, and began to nibble away at him, he continuing to struggle, but more out of apprehension now, her nose burrowing through the hair on his chest, her soft lips roaming and exploring his body at her will and he, continuing to berate her in spite of the fact that his tender, rock hard little penis belied him, it remaining hard and steadfast, pointing toward her magnificence and beckoning her, wanting her, drawing her in, she brushing her cheek up against its tender underside, swirling her tongue around its head, moaning gently as she did so, he continuing to thrash about, but calming somewhat, he feeling degraded, humiliated and absolutely violated, but on another level, perhaps a subconscious one, one which he was not in a position to be able to identify at the moment, he was enthralled, somewhat infatuated, he knowing what she was going to do, knowing that he was absolutely powerless to stop her, he not even able to control his reaction to her ministrations, she continuing to rain her kisses over his little form, he pinned helplessly beneath her, and realizing his helplessness, and feeling the emotional pain associated with this absolute violation of his manhood, he began to cry, only this time big angry tears.

He was totally humiliated, but perplexed, almost enjoying this humiliation, or was that it, he suddenly realizing that perhaps he was in love with this woman, this woman who had deserted him only days before, who had suddenly taken control of their situation, who had only moments ago truly violated his rights.....His sudden feelings for her made absolutely no sense.....Shouldn't he hold her desertion of him against her, punish her for it? But was she not now back with him, she having left him, they both knowing that she truly never had to lay her eyes upon him ever again if she chose not to do so? Was she not now back, he in her folds, and trying to please him in a way he had so desired as a big man, she not able to handle such a request at that time, he not pressing her then, knowing that sometimes it took time, she knowing his suffering over the past couple of weeks, knowing that he needed tender, loving care at the moment, although forcing herself upon him, not allowing him a choice in this matter, was she perhaps desperate for him, for his love in spite of the fact that she had deserted him? Did that not constitute an apology of sorts?...And a rather genuine one at that? Did she not hold him gently in her arms, holding his little body pressed to hers, while he slept the night before? But why did she force him? Was she possibly thinking that if she allowed him a choice, he might tell her where to go, as in actuality, he already had? Was she forcing herself upon him hoping that if she fulfilled the request that had been so important to him in prior days, that which had been missing for the five or six years they had been together, he might realize her intent, that he might realize that she was truly sorry for what she had done, skipping out on him in his time of need, and that he might realize that she cared for him, big or small, that she would be there there for him, to hold him, to protect him, to love him no matter what? And she proceeded to do what she had set out to do, taking him in, swallowing him whole, he bucking like a little mad man, initially in protest, but eventually out of lust, through his tears, angry and violated at first, that anger subsiding however, he beginning to trust her, knowing that she would not have returned except that she cared for him and loved him. He knew now that he felt the same way, in spite of her enforced actions upon him, he relaxing, she taking him in and swallowing everything he had to offer, she releasing and allowing him the use of his arms as she continued in her ministrations, he throwing them around her neck in loving tribute, he in his own way letting her know that everything was indeed forgiven.

Tommy, lying flat on his back, trusting his instincts, and looking up into the adoring eyes of the woman he had spent the better part of the last five or six years with, she propped up on an elbow, her gracious hands rustling through the hair on his chest, thick even for a little man, tickling him here and there, she leaning to take his lips within hers, her fingers tracing his pubic area, tears springing to her eyes, she exclaiming "I'm so sorry baby, I just couldn't handle it. Michelle briefed me, and I thought I was prepared mentally, but when I saw how tiny and helpless you had become, especially dressed in that little hospital gown, and surrounded by such gigantic looking people, I just lost it, I couldn't handle it, especially knowing that there were so many caring women in the room. I wimped out , knowing that there were so many women who wouldn't have blinked an eye to step in and care for you. I wanted to come back after I'd walked out the door, but I was so embarrassed. I now know what has happened to you, and I have taken pains to try to estimate your prognosis, and know you'll be like this for quite some time. I've had some time to think things over and have determined that, if you're willing, I'm into it for the duration. I know that we will have problems and disagreements, that's fully understandable, but I (Tears welling) would sure like to try." And then, breaking into a full cry, "Please let me try to take care of you." And Tom, who only in that moment realized how much he truly cared for her, stood to embrace her, she wrapping her arms around him tenderly and maternally, cupping his little butt softly with one hand, drawing him in and kissing him, perhaps a bit too forcefully, causing him to gag just a bit, she apologizing profusely once again, little Tom caressing her nipples, assuring her that she had done nothing wrong, that he indeed loved her and wanted to try.

And they spent the rest of the week together, making love and feeding each other as in the old days, sleeping in, things obviously a bit different due to the changes in their perspectives, although Marsha possibly overdid her apology, feeling the strong pangs of guilt, allowing Tom to rest at his leisure, he taking relative advantage of her, while she took the week off from work and truly spent a good part of it doing the work around the house, most likely out of the guilt she felt for vacating her little man, but that was OK, she was happy, he wasn't necessarily pressing or demanding it, but certainly taking advantage of each and every offer, and she was offering; she had her man back, and it was only a week, a week during which they essentially re-established their previous relationship. And during that week, they were happy to have their friends visit, all visits pre-empted of course by an explanation of Tom's condition, and upon arrival it was strange, or perhaps just coincidental, that for the couples who visited, it seemed that the women were much more interested in what had transpired than the men, the women taking the time to examine Tom, to look him up and down, leaving Tom feeling mildly violated at times, while relatively excited at other times, as they questioned and entertained him, some bold enough to reach out and touch him, to tickle him, a couple even daring to pick him up and hold him close, one even daring to bring his lips to her nipple momentarily, while caressing his tender little member. Marsha of course, upon discovery, ripped her little man away, so forcefully that he momentarily lost his breath, while Marsha, still holding Tom forcefully to her own breast, admonished the perpetrator with a tongue lashing which totally redeemed Tom's status, at least in the eyes of the women. He did lose a bit of respect with some of his old male friends of course, he needing Marsha's help to avoid the advances of the woman who had been so bold as to bring him to her breast.

Occasionally a young lady would catch Tom's eye, so natural for the little guy, which of course didn't go entirely unnoticed by Marsha, and Tom would play his little game, Marsha thinking it was a bit cute at first, but becoming increasingly annoyed as time progressed, she feeling more and more responsible for his welfare, and the girls, although of legal age, perhaps just barely, thinking they held the upper hand, thinking that they were coercing the little devil into something which he did not desire, were absolutely delighted by him. Tom thought the little ladies equally so cute, sweet but ever so naive. At these times, Marsha thought, "Well, my little angel is becoming a little devil," thinking how much cuter the scenario might be if she dressed him in one of those shiny, little fire red satin devil costumes for their next get together, and presented her smart aleck little package to all their mutual friends, complete with fluttering cape, little horns and tail, and little red slippers, realizing while thinking about it that she was getting wet, knowing that if she dressed him up like that, she'd probably want to rip his little costume off before they stepped out the front door, she'd make him her little devil for the night and teach him how to use his little horn appropriately, by gosh. Realistically though, and trying to calm herself, knowing that she truly had become hot at the prospects and incredibly was considering it seriously, she knew that she needed to call him on his devilish behaviour, knowing perhaps for the first time, that she needed to take charge of him and his behaviour, as she believed it was getting out of line, and that if he didn't conform to her wishes, she would purchase him that little suit by golly, and he would indeed wear it, whether he wanted to or not. Jokingly she thought, "I'll just have to avoid the temptation to rape the little bastard." She was finding that, as time wore on, the guilty feelings that she had initially succumbed to were subsiding, and were being replaced by more maternal feelings, natural feelings of responsibility, she beginning to feel a certain power, a power over the man who had always preached an equal relationship, doing so at a time when he was so much larger than her, she having been traditional with her prior husband, he giving the orders, she taking them, finally getting together with a guy who respected her, who insisted that she speak her voice, and she, becoming comfortable speaking her voice around him, knowing that he did not lose anything in the transaction, that he retained his full masculinity and independence, he wanted to be with someone he could respect, someone who spoke her mind, without making out like a member of NOW.

To Tom, it was just easier, and more fun that way, as he'd had his share of traditional women and had grown himself, having become tired of women who did not have their own minds. He had found that he loved being challenged mentally by a woman. It made day to day life so much more challenging and absolutely interesting. In a nutshell, he essentially knew what guys thought about @!#$. He found it extremely perplexing and interesting when a woman expressed her view on the @!#$ he thought he knew about, he having drawn his conclusions as to how the world worked on particular issues, but from the perspective of a guy, rather than from the woman's perspective. For Marsha, this concept of new found independence was enthralling, although scary to her. She had never been allowed to act in that way before, not without risking her relationship. She was old fashioned after all. But in spite of all this, given her new vantage point, that of towering over her little boyfriend, she was beginning to think equal partnership was perhaps a bit absurd, she realizing that she would be his sole support, physically, emotionally and financially for the next several years, she working full time and bringing home the bacon, and they residing in the house that she had paid in full. The thought of his helplessness and utter dependence upon her was a new feeling for her, it was actually where she had been kept for so many years with her first husband, something which she never really got over, something for which she felt she deserved payback, and her control at this point satisfied that need, as it captivated her, stimulated her, she beginning to realize that Tom was essentially hers not only to care for and protect, but excitingly, to do with as she pleased.

She had raised her children, and had spent the better part of the last twenty or so years working in child care centers and teaching at the elementary school level. Tom had always admired her patience in dealing with smaller children, and had not been shy about complimenting her on this trait, as he knew, in spite of the fact that he himself raised a few on his own, that he indeed could never exhibit her level of patience, a trait which seemed innate to her. What had amazed Tom even more however was the fact that, in spite of her tremendous patience, she always maintained a calm and collective order in her classroom, as she had with the little ones at the daycare facility. To his knowledge she never had to raise her voice and usually had a natural smile on her face, she being so involved with the little ones that they generally did not have time to think about ways to exhibit unruly behaviour. What amazed Tom the most however, was the fact that almost all of the children, under her care, exhibited a "willing to please" attitude, an attitude, Tom realized, that was instilled in them because of the way Marsha handled them, with a natural grace and charm, and a truly caring, loving and protective attitude. In addition to this attitude, she also had a way of putting forth a certain strictness, which was exhibited though a stern gaze generally, and perhaps a change in the inflection of her voice, never mean nor loud, she never, ever becoming physical, it just wasn't necessary, but it was understood by all. The children always seemed to get the point. The result was a generally happy classroom, the children absolutely adored her, they so willing to please the woman who took care of them so, she truly in full charge of the little ones, and resultingly extremely satisfied with the occupation she had chosen for her career.

Tom also had noticed the change in Marsha, at first she was so apologetic and upset that she actually bent over backwards to please him....He, of course realized that, and in spite of his preachings of equal partnership, he took advantage of her temporarily fragile nature, allowing her to scurry about, waiting on him hand and foot, he knowing fully that she did these things out of the guilt she felt for deserting him. But by the second or third week, he noticed a change. He noticed her annoyance at his behaviour while entertaining friends, but even more disturbing, and he wasn't quite sure about this, he noticed that she had begun to treat him much like she treated the children in her classroom, she knowing that she had complete financial and emotional control over his life, and indeed, after conferring with the judge, she now had full legal control as well, the ability to make any and all decisions of his behalf, and she absolutely regaled in that prospect, trying not to let it show initially, but it did come through and, truth be told, little Tom was not misjudging her intentions, she becoming more and more forward in her role as his guardian, and he as relative subservient, she at one time flinging open the front door during an argument, and exclaiming "There's the big, bad world little man.....Go for it," crossing her arms under her breasts and staring down at the little charge who stood at her feet. And little Tom, realizing his plight, looked out upon the landscape, realizing that he indeed had no where to go, finally hung his head and cried, exclaiming "It's just not fair. I always treated you as an equal, and now you're treating me as you would one of your children."

Marsha dropped to her knees and pulled him close "Honey, I just can't help it , you're so small and helpless and," tickling his chin, "absolutely adorable all at the same time. I've taken on sole physical, legal, financial and emotional responsibility of you. That's one hell of a commitment for me, and I think you could show me a little appreciation for the efforts I will be putting forth over the next several years. I mean, I'll essentially be raising another child and believe me, I don't mind because I love you so. I just think it's going to be wonderful to guide you and raise you from the tiny and helpless little being you are now, to the big strong man you'll be in six or seven years. There are a few certain and undeniable facts we need to face however. First of all, you need someone like me to hold you and care for you, to comfort you.....Do we disagree on that?" And Tommy, his chin held by her thumb and forefinger, shook his head no. She kissed his lips and continued "I am fully willing to take you in and care for you, but it's gotta be on my terms.....I mean, you'll be residing in my house, and will be fully supported by my salary.....Is that a problem?" Again, another nod of the no variety, and another gentle kiss to the lips as she continued "Since I'm the breadwinner, I think I should retain the right to make at least some of the rules.....rules which, once established and agreed upon, should be followed in all but extreme cases. Does that make sense honey?" Again Tom nodded, only this time yes, he defeated, but truly almost understanding where she was coming from, for the most part in agreement, he acknowledging essentially because she had made her point, and he knew that his choices, for the first time in his life, were truly limited, and he broke into a full throttled cry, big rainbow tears and exclaimed, his little bottom lip quivering uncontrollably, "Does this mean you're the big goddess, and I'm just a little slave, here to do as you command?" And the little fella sobbed uncontrollably.

Marsha responded "Of course not honey," she once again caressing him gently and pulling him close, "but let me see if I can put this to you simply, our roles have been reversed. I necessarily need to go out and forage in the real world, scavenging among the high rollers, the sharks and the game players while you stay behind in the comfort and security of our little home. I need to spend a few bucks, but you're a pretty good little cook, and I think I can set the house up so that you'll be able to do most of the housework, you know, the cooking and the cleaning, while I'm off foraging for our subsistence. I, for one, am going to love coming home to one of your wonderful home cooked meals in the evening, possibly relaxing and taking some lucky little guy on my lap, stroking him sensually while sipping on a glass of wine after a long strenuous day at work, or maybe taking a bedroom break, whatever. The point is, you'll have time to take care of some of those things for me, and I think you'll learn to appreciate the value of doing them. Don't worry though, I would never deny you any of your manly little rights....It's just that, given I work all day, I believe you need to recognize that you may need to learn the art of anticipation, you need to learn to anticipate my needs, wants and desires, and if you do so, you will also be taken care of and rewarded accordingly, believe me, my little angel".......And tickling his chin playfully, "Or, are you my little devil tonight? Either way, I'm taking you to the bedroom right now, she rising to her full height, little Tom reluctantly in tow, held gently but somewhat remorsefully, knowing that for the next several years his life had changed dramatically."

The next evening, little Tom and Marsha, dressed to the hilt, Marsha in a stunning floor length, sequined gown, and little Tom, in a little tiny tux that Marsha had contracted out during the week, she thinking how cute he looked in his cumberbund, wanting to pin the flower she had received from him on his lapel, but knowing that it would insult him, pinned it to herself and complimented the little guy on his choice, he beaming, craning his neck upward to gaze in the beauty of the wonderful little goddess who stood and towered so majestically above him, she extending her hand to him and offering "Well little handsome one, shall we be off?" And he responded, reaching his little hand upward, she fully encircling it within hers, grasping it tightly, and reaching with her other hand, grasping him under his armpit, used both of her strong, powerful hands to lift him easily and deposit him upon her silky hip, he surprised and somewhat disappointed, and she exclaiming, "I'm sorry baby, I feel just a bit more comfortable with you glued to my hip," and looking down, he looking up with just a touch of remorse, she tickled his chin with a fingertip once again and asked, "You don't mind, do you babydoll?" And he, feeling he had no options at that point, while only five minutes before he'd felt like such a stud in his little tux, nodded his head no, and she whisked him out the door, strapped him into his newly acquired child restraint seat, positioned on the passenger side of the front seat, facing backwards, of course, allowing him complete safety, but more importantly, allowing her to look him squarely in the eyes while driving and of course, leaving her with full exposure to his little body as she drove along. She just loved to play with him.

The party proceeded smoothly, Marsha noting with distaste that her little charge had performed his little act once again, he being attracted this time to the eighteen year old daughter of the host, the host being a hefty woman, approximately five foot two inches tall, but a large, fleshy woman of no less than two hundred seventy five pounds, a single woman charged with raising her only daughter, a woman who, it is rumored was once an absolute fox (You know, five foot two, eyes of blue.....etc) who had let it all go to hell when her marriage got into trouble, now a bitter, overweight and extremely unhappy woman who unfortunately had held a grudge against Tom for quite some time. She and Tom had divorced at approximately the same time, having had their kids play together on the little league baseball teams in earlier years, she then still extremely attractive physically, but always with a worn and drawn look on her face. At that time they both talked incessantly about their children and their marriages, becoming extremely good friends, incredibly trusting and comfortable with each other, but since they both were strong believers in the sanctity of the institution of marriage, they never crossed the line, although strongly tempted to on several occasions. Tom remembered how gorgeous she was at the time, they sitting on the bleachers, her old man never having time to come to the games, and Tom's wife the same way, perhaps too busy working on her all important tan and sucking on her rum. And they fell in love, both acknowledging their mutual feelings and swearing to end their current relationships at which point they might pursue their own budding relationship, each realizing that, for the first time in their lives, they were indeed in love. And Tom, who had tried everything in his power to find a way to relate to his wife, all without success, tired of banging his head against the wall, saw no other choice and filed for divorce the very next week, they not having a lot of financial resources between them, and his wife agreeing quite amicably to give up custody of the children, leaving very little to fight over, the divorce going through in less than eight months, including the customary waiting (Or is it cooling off) period.

It was not until much later that Tom found out that Cindy had approached her husband and was greeted by a few slaps to the face when she mentioned divorce, he scaring her to the point where she stopped attending her son's ballgames. When Tom saw her a year later, he was shocked....She had gained over one hundred pounds, her attitude and outlook going from hopeful and strong to mean and dejected, he a bit repulsed by her appearance, but still in love with her. They ran into each other in the grocery store, each pushing a cart, he not recognizing her at first, but she recognizing him, shouting out his name, forgetting her misery temporarily, running to him and offering a big hug which, to his surprise, he still loving her, he returned, she crying and apologizing for not contacting him, he just rather astounded at the change in her appearance. She didn't even try to explain, she knowing that Tom was bright enough to piece it together on his own, they having had their former communications, and he knowing that she simply didn't have the resolve to leave the @!#$ who so ruled her life. And they chatted and reluctantly parted once again, she eventually gaining another fifty to one hundred pounds that she never lost, her husband eventually just splitting the scene, leaving her with her daughter and son to raise, while Tom met up with Marsha. Tom and Cindy stayed in touch, an occasional phone call here and there, but Cindy never stopped loving him

But Cindy had indeed, raised a beautiful daughter, one which would tempt the devil himself, only this night, in spite of the fact that Tom was attracted to her, she being a full six feet tall in his estimation, glorious breasts, long, golden blonde hair and blue eyes, wearing a sleek, fabulous and silky little top, barely gracing her sensual soft breasts, her nipples visible through the fabric, her bare midsection gleaming and inviting him toward her, long, exceptionally sensual legs beckoning, she pouted her lips at the cute little man who stood across the room from her, he about ready to go into his act, whereby he would pretend that he was not interested, where when approached by the gigantic little thing, she normally dropping to her knees to make her proposal, one which normally involved the two of them skipping off to the bedroom, would beg off, exclaiming that he didn't feel it appropriate for a man of his age to be consorting with a girl of her age, and she would then leave him, being in the middle of such a crowd left her little room to force her will upon him, but of course each and every move he made from them on was followed by her eyes, he becoming her main focus for the evening, a hawk keeping an eye on its prey, although in this case, the little devil, little Tom controlled the scenario. And then, with everybody involved in the activities of the party, Tom knowing that the young girl who had come onto him, was watching each and every move he made, would sneak off to a bedroom, the young girl following ever so closely behind, Tom, the little devil, waiting to be sent to heaven, he pretending to argue, fighting back, but not too hard, she always overpowering him, he never, to this date, disappointed, and after about one half hour the girl would emerge, feeling that she had indeed taken what she wanted, and fully satisfied.....Tom made sure of that.......He feigned that he was unwilling, but he always made sure that the girls left happy. He didn't want them complaining.

As mentioned, his technique almost always worked, but he was about to find out that it indeed, did not always work. As he headed toward the bedroom, he neglected to notice that a second set of eyes had been following his actions and movements, those of Cindy, and what he didn't know was that the girl he had been seducing, without the little girl's knowledge, was Cindy's daughter. So as our little hero proceeded down the hallway, he looked back over his shoulder while entering the bedroom and was pleased to see the beautiful young girl following, and was excited at the prospect that because of her long legs and anxious nature, she had halved the distance between them by the time he entered the room and had closed the door. He was surprised however, when the little girl did not follow immediately behind him. And he waited in anticipation, she so sweet and beautiful, trying to think of how he would argue with her as she forced him to remove his garments, he getting so excited that he began undoing the buttons himself. But in spite of the tremendous anticipation he felt, his face became ashen when the door opened, the body coming through the frame essentially blocking out all of the light eminating from the hall lights, the door slamming shut and she ripping off the tent-like dress which housed her massive frame, while she barked "You ain't gettin' my daughter small fry, but you are getting a taste of me. And little Tom, frightened for his life made a bee-line for the door, but her massive hand reached down, she simply looping a pair of chubby fingers through the back of his belt loop, and snatching him off the ground, throwing him roughly onto the bed, little Tom gazing at her in fear exclaiming "What did I ever do to you?" She looked back and said, "That's the problem, you never did. And then I got big, and you no longer wanted to."

While tickling his chin with a beefy digit, she said "Tonight's the night my love," as she tore his little tux off and stripped him to the bare essentials, he sitting stripped raw and gazing at the massive lump of flesh which now stood so commandingly before him, he surprisingly coming to life once again, she exclaiming "That's just too much little doll. As a reward, I'm going to make it easy on you. I'll be on top tonight. That way you can just lie there and enjoy it. And with that, she flattened him to the mattress and descended upon him, his screams muffled entirely by the mass of tissue which surrounded him, she absolutely smothering him between her mammoth breasts, suffocating him, he actually passing out, and stopping his miniscule squirming and struggling, his cessation of such struggles prompting her to pull him free, to place him over her shoulder, and to sort of burp him in an attempt to revive him, he coming to once again with a start, slowly remembering the situation he had gotten himself into. She rolled her body so that she sat on the edge of the bed, her feet on the floor and stood little Tom between her legs and exclaimed "Eat your Momma, and do it good." But Tom protested, he began to cry, and when she slapped him, she slapped him hard, and made him cry even more, he realizing that Marsha was right, that he should perhaps quit being the little devil he was, that he should behave, be good, and trust in her, knowing now that if he had, he most likely would not be in the situation he was in now. And with another solid whack to his face, her big beefy hand not only stung him, but delivered a bit of force, he cried once again and began to inch forward, toward her womanhood, the stench increasing as he moved along, he becoming nauseated by both the sight and the smell, the nauseating aroma intensifying with each step, he approaching ever so tentatively. And then he felt a strong meaty hand grasp the hair at the back of his head, and while forcefully slamming his tender little face into her gargantuan, flabby, and rather stinky pussy she yelled, "I SAID EAT ME NOW, YOU LITTLE BASTARD." And with that she slammed him in, cramming his face in once again, he actually vomiting while she came, the stench absolutely unbearable, as he figured she hadn't bathed in a week.......And it was fortunate for him, she being so into the moment, that she hadn't noticed his nausea, he almost having his neck snapped, her hand hanging onto the hair at the back of his head, he thrown about like a rag doll when she came, hadn't noticed his moment of weakness.

He of course passed out once again, but awoke with her lying flat on her massive back, he held tight between her smelly monster breasts, pretending to be asleep, she stroking him so, up and down his back, cringing when her fingers approached his privates, she exclaiming "I know you're awake little man, and as you've guessed I haven't bathed in a week. You've been a good boy, and I'm willing to let you go, but I have one more request, and I'd like you to take care of it for me. After that, if you're a good little boy, I'll let you go....Deal?" Tom was without choices and knew that her request was not a request, but rather a demand, and in spite of his fear he blurted, "And what would you like me to do for you darling?" She responded, "Well as you know, I've neglected myself a bit, haven't showered in nearly a week, and I'll bet it's been a couple of months since I've shaved. I'd like you to lick my armpits clean, and ya' better swallow,' she lifting her massive arms into the air, releasing an incredible stench, and hair to match.....greasy, oily hair, nasty @!#$. Tom began to well up once again as he stuttered "I-I-Im s-s-s-o s-sorry f-for wh-wh-whatever you you fell I d-d-d-id t-t-t-to you. P-P-Please d-d-don't m-make m-me d-do this?" And she smiled maniacally, "Your tears ain't gonna' help you, except possibly to provide a bit of lubrication, possibly loosening up some of the @!#$ that's caked up in there over the last week. Now get to work." And she extended a thumb up little Tom's ass to encourage him, and he moved forth.......The bedroom door suddenly swung open and there stood Marsha in all her glory, looking viciously at Cindy, and while casting a glance at her little Tom, whom she knew was there against his will, although she knew it was partially due to his little rambunctiousness, she couldn't help but feel sad for her little charge, not totally knowing what Cindy had put him through, but looking at him, his hair covered and slathered with her womanly juices, he looking so small, tired and helpless, she knew that he hadn't had a pleasant time. her glance returned to Cindy once again, hardening, Cindy knowing that in spite of the fact that she outweighed Marsha by nearly two hundred pounds, that somehow her life was in danger. The mild mannered, angelic and ever so loving school teacher had been pushed across the line, she looking Cindy directly in the eyes and exclaimed "He's mine....He belongs to me......If you ever lay another hand on him, I'll take you out.....Understood?" And Cindy, scared out of her wits, could not speak, but merely nodded her head in concurrence, while Marsha scooped Tom away from her, threw a makeshift towel aroung him to protect his modesty and walked out of the room and toward the front door, holding his moist little head to her breasts and thinking about how she would use this little adventure to lecture him, but not at the present time, he being too scared to comprehend anything she might have to say to him now.

ML 33

Over time, Tom and Marsha were able to work out their future living arrangements, both agreeing that Michelle needed to return to school, and that he would move in with Marsha, who had essentially paid off her home, he giving up his residence, and being the dedicated father he was, to have his younger children move in also, they having spent the last two or three weeks residing with his sister back in the midwest. And all was agreed. Marsha would continue to work, both for financial reasons, and also because it fulfilled her vocational interests, she believing that if she were to succumb to the house, to leave her job, it might squelch her personal development as well as leaving them perhaps strapped financially. Tom of course, when left alone, would be necessarily restricted to the house, Marsha establishing a rule whereby he would keep all doors locked, and not venture outside, unless he had her express permission to do so. Marsha, still fearing the fact that Tom's ex-wife Jeannie and her friend, Dr. Jones were still on the loose, and in an effort to keep close ties on her little charge, purchased a cellular telephone which was kept on at all times, and arranged at one point, a meeting of all the neighborhood women, calling on them for their support, as a sort of community watch over Tom, she specifying the days and hours that she would be away from the home on business, and was most encouraged to find that most of her female neighbors and acquaintances were not only in agreement, but were actually quite eager to provide their assistance, many offering to drop by at specified times just to visit with Tom and help him with his day to day duties. In fact, it worked out so well that nearly every waking hour was covered by a willing volunteer......Talk about sense of community!!! And Tom, although not involved too heavily in their discussions, was not displeased with the results of their decision.

And so it was, Marsha venturing forth into the hectic workday world, and her little Tom at home, Marsha secure in the knowledge that her little man was being cared for, watched and protected every waking hour while she was gone....And while those thoughts were comforting to her, the little devil she recognized in him gnawed at her constantly, especially on the mornings when the little (Well, she was actually six-foot one, her legs perhaps five feet of that) eighteen year old, star volleyball player had volunteered for duty, Marsha noticing that her little guy always smelled so fresh and clean when she got home, at first loving it, so refreshing after a grueling day, but after a while becoming quite apprehensive about it. But if anything, Marsha was a realist, and decided to let it go, knowing that everyone, including herself, had to make some sacrifices, although she remained a bit miffed at the little charge who played the part of her little devil so well.

And things were relatively calm, almost placid for the next week or so, the women of the neighborhood swarming in their support of Tom (and Marsha too). Little Michelle was so happy for Tom, knowing he had such support from the community, and truly happy for her mother too, whom she felt had resurrected herself from the error she had made in rejecting Tom initially, she having talked to her mother, who, although feeling very maternal at the moment, had come to grips with the situation, realizing that over a few years, given that if she provided Tom with proper nutrition, care, and a stable upbringing, that she would have the man of her dreams back in a few years, and was willing to put up with whatever she had to in the meantime, although she refused to be a total idiot, and would establish some rules and procedures for Tom to follow, some of which would be non-negotiable. And a relative community schedule of sorts was put together, Marsha leaving for work at seven thirty in the morning, and for the next four weeks or so Michelle, still at home on break, would stay with Tom until ten or so, when she needed to go to various work appointments and meetings, and then the generous community volunteers, neighborhood women and young ladies, most of which were highly approved of by Tom himself, he insisting that he have some say in the matter would drop by at their scheduled times to provide him with the help and nurturing he required. Marsha initially balked at Tom's selection, taking in the demographics of the women listed in Tom's recommendations, she and he seeming to have different agendas in the screening process, both agreeing, but from rather different perspectives, that the women selected had to fill their own, preconceived definitions of physically capable women. Marsha, due to the lingering guilt she felt at deserting Tom initially, and due to the guilt she felt when she chose to resume her career rather than to stay at home to care for Tom, eventually accepted his list, knowing the consequences, realizing that things would subside as he grew, knowing that the absolute 'cuteness' factor that the neighborhood women found so irresistable would diminish over the years and, realizing that having a full sentry on post was hopefully only temporary (She hoping that his evil ex-wife and Dr. Jones would be apprehended and remanded to the custody of the legal system soon), she might possibly be able to release some of the women from their duty once the immediate danger had passed. She knew she had to make a concession, she doing so most necessarily, but not happily.

And it went, Marsha rising from her slumber at six or so in the morning, allowing little Tom to sleep in while she showered, had breakfast, and got dressed.....Michelle slumbering peacefully in the adjacent bedroom, usually waiting for her mother to leave, she rising shortly thereafter, throwing on a robe and heading into the kitchen to prepare breakfast for herself and little Tom, who continued in his slumber. She thought about all they had been through, both before and after his shrinking and, largely because of Tom's positive comments afterwards, had relieved herself of the guilt of having taken advantage of him, Tom convincing her that it was just not she taking advantage of him, but also he taking advantage of her. He convinced her that they had been thrown into an almost impossible situation, that she had had an incredidible amount of pressure and responsibility thrown at her and, not to harp on it, but rather to help his little Michelle alleviate any feelings of guilt, he reminded her that her mother had indeed abandoned him momentarily, leaving Michelle solely responsible for his well being for a period during which they had delved into a certain promiscuity that she had never experienced before. He reminded her of his heightened sexual prowess, and of the fact that she, loving him and trusting him completely, unfortunately at a time where she was coming into her own, where she was blossoming sexually, necessarily cradling a man his size, physically comforting him in his time of need, a man she loved and trusted so completely, she forced into the impossible situation that she had been thrown into, feeling so sorry and responsible for him and he responding sexually, not able to help himself, it only natural that she nurture him in a way only a woman can care for a man in such a condition. He agreed that it was probably wrong for them to have behaved in such a manner, but that given the situation it was truly the only human way to respond. And she loved him, for he not only helped to rid her of the guilt she felt, he had also helped her to feel good about the way she had cared for him.

And for that, she loved him so, much as she had when he towered over her in her times of need, and cradled her in his loving arms during her times of sorrow. And for the first several days she, dressed in her soft, cotton robe, she would make him breakfast, allowing him to sleep in for a while, and then approaching his door, talking him awake, cooing to him gently as his little eyes fluttered, he arising and, smelling the aromas which permeated forth from the kitchen, rubbing the sleep from his eyes, letting her know that he'd be out momentarily to savor what she had prepared. And she loved doing this for Tom, and adored watching his little frame approach from around the hallway, he dressed in the tiny little robe she had made for him, complete with little sash, tied tight around his tummy, he rubbing his eyes with his balled up little fists (She just loved watching him rub his little eyes in the morning), he approaching her and looking up through tired eyes, craning his neck while she dropped to her knees, pulling him in, kissing the top of his forehead, he exclaiming 'Good morning Baby,' and she replying 'Good morning darling.' And she would pick him up gently, holding a hand under his little buttocks, supporting his back with the other, and walk him to the table, placing his tender bottom on a stack of phone books which sat upon his chair, his captain's chair, at the head of the table, careful to smooth out the wrinkles of his robe with her gentle hand, while she tucked him in, and proceeded to serve him.

And for the next several days the pattern repeated, she absolutely enthralled with the idea of taking care of the little guy she considered to be her father, constantly caressing and touching him, serving him his breakfast, hand feeding him his bacon, but not crossing the line. She loved to touch him affectionately however and just couldn't seem to resist, she loved him so, brushing his hair back and tickling his chin, and he loving her as well, generally returning her affectionate gestures, but again, not crossing the line. And Michelle would indeed leave at around ten, a bit more hesitantly when the star volleyball player was scheduled to look after him, but she left nevertheless. And neither Michelle, nor her mother, felt comfortable leaving Tom with the ever enthusiastic women of the neighborhood, but neither felt they had a choice, and since Tom never complained, they blocked out their doubts and life went on.

The pattern continued throughout the week and on Friday, after Marsha had taken off for work, Tom felt just a touch of a headache coming on and, throwing on his robe hopped out of bed, tying the sash around his waist, knowing that Marsha had left, knowing that the aspirin was kept on a shelf which was out of his reach and proceeded to the kitchen, somewhat expecting Michelle to be there with his breakfast in progress, but was surprised to find that she had not yet arisen from her slumber, and proceeded to her room, where he found her sound asleep, a gentle smile gracing her lips, he thinking how angelic she looked to him at the moment, and didn't have the heart to wake her. So he returned to the kitchen and almost gave up the idea of securing the medication he needed to relieve his oncoming headache, knowing that one of the iron clad rules that Marsha had established was that he would enlist assistance from a bigger person, rather than making a dangerous climb, if he should need something which was out of his reach. As mentioned, he almost walked away, but his headache was coming on, and little Michelle looked so sweet in her slumber, he decided that if everything went well it would only take a moment and no one would ever know the difference, so he went for it, knowing that if caught Michelle would be very upset with him, and proceeded as quietly as possible. He pulled cabinet drawers as he went, creating a makeshift ladder, and all proceeded smoothly as he reached the countertop, standing upon it and reaching up for the handle to the cabinet which housed the aspirin he was in search of. And the door opened smoothly and quietly to his pleasure, the medication being within easy reach for him, he wrapping his little hands around the bottle and pulling it down to the counter top. Unfortunately, it had a child proof cap, which he knew how to release, at least mechanically, but which was far too secure for someone of his size to release, and Tom became angry and frustrated in his little attempts, forgetting that he had violated a rule that had been established for his benefit by those who cared for him and protected him, and banged the bottle on the surface of the counter, exclaiming loudly 'Damned piece of @!#$,' realizing immediately, but much too late, that he'd made a mistake, as Michelle, clad only in the soft, shiny red silk negligee that she had worn to bed, the one which she had worn when she took him to her bed the first night she'd brought him home from Dr. Jacobs office, the one he was absolutely intoxicated with, spun around the corner scared and wild eyed exclaiming 'What's wrong honey?'

Collecting her thoughts, Tom waited most apprehensively, not expecting her to be totally pleased as this was one of the rules that she had absolutely agreed upon with her mother, so Michelle folded her arms under her soft, silky, and full fruity breasts, leaning her shoulder against the door frame, putting the pressure on him to respond. And he did, 'W-well, I d-dropped the medicine bottle.' And she responded, quite a bit annoyed, 'I can see that Tommy, but it appears that you are in a situation that you agreed you would avoid. And I believe you know better than that.' And Tom, shaken and a bit scared, knowing that he'd broken a stringent rule, one which had been repeated over and over, Marsha and Michelle both emphasizing their insistence on that rule strictly because of the danger involved, blurted 'B-but you l-looked so s-sweet, and I d-d-didn't want to disturb you.' Michelle, a bit frustrated, shook her head slowly and said 'That's no excuse honey. You could have been hurt seriously, and I wouldn't have been here to stop your fall. How can Mom and I trust you if you break the rules we have established. You know that your welfare is our only concern, and that you need our help and assistance, especially in these kinds of matters. I hate to do this, but I think you need to learn a lesson, and believe me, it's going to hurt me a lot more than it is you.' Tom, becoming very nervous muttered 'What are you talking about Michelle?' And she replied, 'take off your robe honey. I hate to do this, but it's for your own good, you need to learn the value of listening to our edicts, they're all issued strictly for your protection, and I think, given your display here that your little bottom needs a bit of a blistering.' Tom, horrified, said, 'no please Baby, from now on I'll mind and do everything you say...Please don't do this. Besides, I'm wearing nothing underneath my robe.' And Michelle began to approach slowly, intentionally to prolong his agony, trying to teach him the lesson she so desperately thought he needed to learn and repeated, 'Take off your robe Tom, NOW!!'

And Tom backed away while she approached, she still holding her slender arms unders her silky breasts, and by the time she reached the counter, he had backed himself into the wall, his arms wrapped about himself in an effort to fend off any attempts she might make to take control, to disrobe him. And she rested her forearms on the counter top, the nails gracing her slender fingers resting upon such forearms and brought her head down to look him squarely in the eye. 'You, my devilish little dear, are a bit of a smart aleck, and in spite of my absolute love for you, I've watched you take advantage of your cute little form and nature, and truly don't believe you when you say that you will never misbehave again. You need to learn a lesson, and you will do as I say. Remove the robe, or I will do it for you.' And when he did not do so she flicked a nail through the little sash which secured the garment to his frame, and effortlessly removed it, he fighting, but all in vain, as she casually tossed it aside, leaving him in his full glory, tears of humiliation raining down his cheeks, and trying desperately to cover his privates, which was somewhat successful until she grasped both of his little hands together within her left hand and raised them above his head in classic spanking position, and turning him so that his backside faced her, while drawing her hand back for the initial slap, he so exposed, he looking defeated and humiliated, she noticed that his little pokey stood steadfast in salute to her. Not even in times of crisis was he able to restrict his show of affection for her, causing pangs of sorrow to rip through her soul, her free hand beginning to shake, she knowing right then and there that she could never strike him in such a manner, no matter how she thought it might benefit him, and a tear escaped her eye. She looked down upon him, a look of fear and resignation on his face, his little eyes closed and awaiting her first strike, and she began to cry audibly 'I could never hurt you Tommy, you little bastard, and you know it. Oh, I'm so sorry baby, I didn't mean that. I'm just frustrated. We make these rules for your benefit and you need to learn to obey them. Damnit, I'm responsible for you honey.'

And Tommy looked back at her, his little hands still held above his head, he beginning to feel sorry for her, realizing that she truly only had his best interests in mind, realizing suddenly the tremendous pressures which had been thrust upon her, and beginning to feel selfish for not considering it from her perspective. She was crying like a baby, and Tom felt responsible, she still holding his hands above his head, but eventually releasing them back to him, while he apologized, he walking toward her, placing his hands upon her shoulders and talking to her as he had in the old days. And she trusted him so, he taking about five minutes to convince her that he would indeed succumb to the wishes of her and her mother, whenever it was possible, that he was convinced of her unconditional love for him, and knew that she would never impose conditions upon him simply because of her physical superiority over him, and she loved him so. So much that she once again became lost in the moment, grasping both of his little hands within hers, he resisting initially, but she pulling him right into the shiny sea of silk which graced her breasts, cupping his little butt cheeks with a hand and pressing his tender penis into those milky breasts, and she cradled him, as a mother would with child, he by now also lost in the moment, she softly taking his burgeoning lips within hers,and carried him to her bed for the last time, the last time they would do so before her return to college.

And the weekend arrived, Tom having anticipated it heavily, having invited his new little buddy George over, Marsha insisting that he invite Tanya as well, for football on Sunday, a playoff game which was sure to be a barn burner, and was most happy when, after soliciting Tanya's approval, he accepted, although Tom couldn't quite understand why George had to go through the process of soliciting Tanya's approval. Given the fact that he had talked Marsha into making this a family affair, he was thoroughly pleased when Michelle also confirmed that she could show for the event. And they arrived about an hour or two before the game on Sunday, Tanya holding little George in her arms, and Marsha, having met neither, but knowing George's plight, scooping him out of Tanya's arms and into her own, pressing her lips to his, setting him on the floor while tapping his little behind encouragingly, beckoning him to proceed to the livingroom where Tom sat drinking a beer, she then hugging Tanya and inviting her in, little George taking two or three shots to jump into the vacant lazy boy chair, but finally succeeding, Tom tossing him a brew, the two little guys suckin' away and watching their game, their ladies gazing upon them adoringly, thinking possibly about how macho their actions seemed, but knowing, especially in George's case, how necessary that little shot of pride might be, and walked into the kitchen.

Michelle showed up a little while later, she not bothering to greet Tom and George right away but rather, given their fascination with the events which transpired on the screen, wanted to concentrate on a discussion she intended on having with Tanya, a conversation which obviously had originated at an earlier time, they discussing at that time the events which had transpired in their lives, each of them expressing their dissatisfaction with the result of those events, each expressing that their lives felt empty, and that they needed a change. Michelle, more because she was so young, and had truly not experienced anything. Tanya, because although she was an up and coming prosecutor, she felt she was working for a system she believed in many ways corrupt. And although she believed she was steadfast and forthright in her conviction and work ethic, and in the pursuit of her duties, she had seen the judge who had presided over Tom's case cave in ,and was afraid that she herself, although she may not cave in, would simply become ineffective, due to the corrupted nature of the system, a system that she had learned to control and dominate, but also a system, given her recent interactions with little George, her little man, a man that had been screwed over by that same system, a system that she now believed showed signs of corruption, a system which had forced the little man she had so tenderly cared for over the past few days, she holding and caressing him, she coming to realize that he did not have a mean bone in his body, well except for, musingly, the one that seemed to spring up on a day to day, if not hour to hour, basis. She and Michelle had made calls during the week and together had come to a conclusion, a conclusion which would allow Michelle to finish off her senior year of college at night, and which would allow Tanya to leave her job to pursue something she felt much more worthwhile, something worthy of her consideration.

And the game started, the two little compatriots working on their second beers, George, a bit of his pride restored having caught up to Tom, they getting just a bit loud, to the delight of the ladies gathered in the other room, they knowing that their little guys needed this, a raw, unabridged break from real life, from the crap that had surrounded them, and they thought it absolutely adorable, the boys roaring raucously at a good play, they imagining themselves as the warriors who appeared before them on the screen, although together they couldn't have outwrestled one of the cheerleaders. And the doorbell rang once again, Tanya exclaiming, 'I think I know who that is, I hope you ladies don't mind my inviting a few friends?' And with Michelle and Marsha nodding their heads in concurrence, Tanya strode to the door and greeted Vicky, the psychologist George had retained prior to his shrinking, the one who had spent the better part of two years in prison for her alledged involvement in George's case, the one falsely accused and convicted, another casualty of Ms. Marilyn Jones and the criminal justice system. And Vicky, tears springing to her eyes, hugging Tanya tenderly and thanking her 'I so appreciate your efforts in getting me out of that lousy stinkhole. I just can't believe I spent the better part of two years of my life buried there, taking the @!#$ you need to take, but I am so grateful to you, and will help out in any way I can to stop some of these atrocities and false accusations,' and then, hearing a tiny little roar from the living room she covered her mouth with her fingers while her eyes sprang wide and exclaimed 'Was that the voice of MY little boy, my little George?' And Tanya, guiding Vicky toward the door leading to the livingroom, all the women now with moist eyes, put her arm around her and said, 'Yes it is dear. Would you like to see him?'

And Vicky, so choked up she could not speak, nodded yes, as she walked into the room. Still unable to speak, Tanya intervened 'Georgie....Honey, there's someone here to see you' George, feeling macho, for the first time in years, and with a bit of a buzz, turned slowly and said 'Yeah, who is it?' And he looked over, his line of vision catching her knees, he vaguely familiar with the shape of the legs which stood beside him realizing as his gaze began an ascent up and over soft, yet firm and sensual hips, beyond a taut tummy, small yet fresh and fruity little breasts, that he knew this person. And by the time their eyes met, a smile of recognition graced his little face, his lower lip beginning to quiver as he gazed upon the woman who stood before him, the woman he had fallen in love with prior to his struggles, and the woman who had fallen in love with him as well, he struggling to get free of the chair he was buried in, his beer falling unceremoniously to the floor. And when Vicky noticed his struggles, she dropped to her knees in anticipation, and by the time her knees had hit the floor he was in her arms, they encircling his little body and drawing him close, his smaller arms wrapped around her neck, his little body tenderly smothered and engulfed within hers, while Tom, a bit buzzed himself, muttered in a sarcastic tone 'Women,' causing Marsha to consider pulling out the red satin devil costume she'd actually bought for the little @!#$ and forcing him to wear it. And she almost did, she actually becoming wet at the prospect of knowing she would have to insist on him wearing it, knowing he would absolutely refuse and that she would need to overpower him and dress him in it herself, and then pin it up in such a way that he, at his miniscule size , could not remove it on his own, and then drag him back in, kicking and screaming all the way. Yes, the thought of being in a position where she could actually impose her will upon him, against his own, was invigorating to her.

And holding her little George close, Vicky stood to her full height, walked back over to the chair George had been occupying and sat down, he still fully engulfed in her body, his little arms wrapped around her neck, she looking down upon him, stroking him tenderly and kissing his forehead with soft lips. And although they hadn't spoken a word, they each knew how the other felt, Tom feigning a bit of disgust, which amused the other women, who had tearfully witnessed Vicky and George's reunion, Tanya looking at Vicky and asking softly 'So you're OK?' And Vicky looked back, while stroking George's hair back away from his forehead, and pulling his lips to her nipple, and said 'I know my role in this, and will never forget what you did for us,' as the rest of the women once again retired to the kitchen, leaving Tom essentially alone now, watching the game, he suddenly feeling lonely, his drinking and football buddy now preoccupied. So out of boredom, he figuring, 'I'll just have a third beer and pass out,' he hopped out of his chair, but before he could reach the kitchen, the door opened and he saw the long legs of Marsha approaching him, she anticipating his loneliness and desire, holding a beer in her hand, he thinking 'Man, what a wonderful woman,' and without hesitation, she leaned over to scoop him up in her free arm, brought him close, sat down on the chair that he had been occupying and spread his little frame across her lap, handing him the beer she had brought in and said 'I figured this is what you were coming for,' and gently holding his head to her breast, allowing him to relax, suck on his beer, and intermittently gaze at the screen, although his thoughts were not on the game at the moment, he thinking that Marsha perhaps had the most beautiful hands in the world, graced with nails that most women would die for, one of which had found its way under the shorts he wore, and had begun tickling him in a most pleasing way.

As Tom lie there, held contently in Marsha's arms, he heard other traffic in the kitchen, at one point realizing there were several people, the voices predominantly female, the conversation seeming rather friendly, yet somewhat serious at the same time, Tom figuring that normally when you get a number of women together, they generally become a bit more raucous, and it intrigued him, prompting him to look up into Marsha's adoring eyes and ask 'Who's all in there anyway, and what are they doing?' And Marsha smiled down upon her little guy, stroking his chin with a tender nail, and said 'Don't you worry about it. Tanya and Michelle are having a few people over to discuss a business deal. You just finish your beer.' But she had peaked Tom's curiosity, and he persisted 'What kind of a business deal?' And Marsha giggled, 'You know, you're going to force to put that little satin devil costume on you if you don't behave.' And in response to Tom's natural inquiry, Marsha told him about the costume, and he responded 'So you don't think I need to know about the discussion the ladies are having in the other room?' And Marsha thought long and hard, responding, 'Tanya and Michelle are thinking about putting together an organization devoted to helping out little guys like you and George here and perhaps, working to prevent these things from ever happening in the first place. While you two little guys have been enjoying your little game, we've been discussing the future of this organization in the kitchen.' Tom broke in 'And I suppose George's and my futures as well?' And Marsha responded 'Well, there's been some discussion related to that, but for the most part, your futures have already been decided, and to tell you the truth, you were involved in those discussions.

And Tom, perhaps from the effects of the beer, perhaps from the effects of just being worn out from the events which had transpired over the past three or four weeks, relaxed noticably in Marsha's arms, for the moment just wanting to forget about things and drift. He looked up at Marsha and asked, 'Just out of curiosity, in addition to yourself, Tanya, Michelle, and Vicky here, who else is here?' And Marsha replied, 'Well, some have come and gone already, but essentially they're professionals from all walks of life. Generally people that have affected your life specifically in one way or another, all of whom love you very much and have been personally affected by what has happened to you. Honey, I honestly didn't know that you knew so many influential people.' And Tom, just a bit annoyed, asked 'Can you give me a few names?' And Marsha responded 'Sure Baby, There are many more, but I'll give you a few....Billie, your former nurse girlfriend was personally invited by me and has offered to help the organization in that capacity, although she chose not to come in here to see you, claiming that she still loved you, that she knew you were in good hands, and it would hurt a bit too much to have to leave you again. And then there was Tammy, who appeared only briefly and incognito at that. She also didn't want to see you as she still has feelings for you...But she appeared to offer her support, and I gotta admit, she's absolutely a beautiful young girl, but left because she feared Tanya, and did not feel she could trust anyone who worked for the system, in spite of Tanya's assurances. Dr. Jacobs is there now, and wants to be fully involved, and yes, I know how she feels. She's also offering the services of her staff. The judge who presided over your custody hearing has resigned her tenure, and has convinced the two APS workers to leave the system and devote their efforts to this, Vicky has offered her services as a psychologist on call while serving as George's caretaker, and I have offered my services as teacher and counselor, while of course taking care of you personally. Of course, Tanya and Michelle will run the show, Michelle with all of her enthusiasm and, let's face it, in spite of her youth and given that I didn't pull my load right away, and given that I don't really know the extent of your involvement with her over the past few weeks and truthfully probably don't need to, or perhaps don't deserve to know, as long as I know where you two are headed right now, she did a great job of taking care of and protecting you, and Tanya, so tough and hard nosed in some ways, yet absolutely soft and gentle in others, has the mental toughness as well as her political influence, and given her association with the judge, they will be able to put together a pretty formidable organization.

And Tom took it all in, resting comfortably, and perhaps a touch under the influence, within the arms of his loving Marsha, and although a bit bothered by the fact that all of this came about only because of the plight of he and George, and most importantly because Tom had the guts to risk it all, to stand up to the judge who towered menacingly over him in her chambers, to walk up to Marilyn, smacking her in comtempt not once, but twice, the second time in defiance of the judge's strict order not to do so, but doing it anyway, and watching as Marilyn blew up, spilling her guts, essentially granting Tom and George the freedom they were about to lose as the judge had already made up her mind to sentence each of them to a life in hell, but not being allowed a say in this forum, the women putting this together, they already having discussed and decided what was best for his and George's welfare, essentially without their input was annoying to him, and he hopped down off of Marsha's lap and proceeded to the kitchen, to the table around which the distinguished participants sat, and expressed his dismay at not being involved in the venture. And Tom continued to press his case, showing how he had been influential in the granting of his freedom, that without his efforts, it may never have occured, and offering his services, not knowing exactly what he might provide to benefit the organization, but knowing for certain that he wanted to be involved in the discussions of the group, knowing that he wanted his voice to count. And the women who remained, constituting a majority of the officers of the new venture, discussed his plea, and promised that they would try to find a niche for him within their organization, although for now their main concern for he and George was their safety and well being. And Tom took that decision with a grain of salt, deciding that he would accept it for now, but that he would want to re-address his concerns at their next meeting. And they were agreed.

Tom began his walk back into the livingroom, hoping to resume his observation of the football game from the comfort and security of Marsha's lap, hoping to get a little more nail action going, when he felt a hand grace his shoulder, stopping him in mid step, and forcing him to turn and gaze into the watery eyes of his little girl, who had knelt to the floor, she pulling him so close and saying 'Daddy, you never told anyone about the last two days you were forced to endure with that evil bitch ex-wife of yours, and I know you're trying to enjoy the game, but all of the people who really love you and care for you are gathered here now, and we want to know what happened. We all love you and to tell you the truth, while you were watching the game with your little buddy in there, finding out what happened during those two obviously miserable days was one of our main concerns, both because we love you, and (Her tears of sorrow now becoming tears of anger) because we are going after the two witches with a vengeance, and want to know everything.' And Tom hesitated as the kitchen door swung open, Vicky walking through with her little George in tow, she looking down at Tom and saying 'She's right Tom. I only met you this afternoon, and I already have feelings for you. But speaking as a psychologist you need to get this off your chest, once and for all, and it might as well be to the people who love and care for you.' And George looked down at Tom from his perch on Vicky's hip and said with assurance, 'Do it Buddy, we'll all be here for you.' And Tom gave him a look that only the two of them could understand, Tom realizing that, after spending most of the last few days trying to provide George with some encouragement, George was now returning the favor, and Tom nodded his head, indicating that he wanted to proceed to the comfort of the livingroom before he began his rehash of the two most miserable days of his life, he still, incredibly in fear of the fact that Jeannie was on the loose out there somewhere.

And they all gathered their drinks and followed the little guy into the livingroom, Michelle grabbing him and taking him upon her lap, but he refusing, becoming the little master and insisting that he need to be allowed to roam free as he recanted the events of that forty eight hour period. Michelle was so proud of him, she knowing that he had an unpleasant tale to tell, and he, being the man she always loved and respected, even in his current situation, fraught with emotion and truly agonized by the fear he felt, knowing that Jeannie was still out there, perhaps gazing upon the house at this very moment, but still walking around the room, talking to the women, he trying to reassure them as they became emotional, sitting down to hear something which they knew they needed to hear, but not really wanting to, he reassuring them, comforting them, trying to let them know that everything would be all right. And Marsha and Michelle sat together, mother and daughter, their eyes watering, they holding hands, trying to comfort each other, each wanting to grab Tommy, but allowing him his freedom, they both so proud of him, even at his reduced size, he had taken control, and had taken pains to try to assure everyone that all was OK, and he began his tale....